







 
   
     
       
         A discourse concerning the divine dreams mention'd in Scripture together with the marks and characters by which they might be distinguish'd from vain delusions : in a letter to Monsieur Gaches / by Moses Amyraldus ; translated out of French by Ja. Lowde ...
         Discours sur les songes divins dont il est parlé dans l'Escriture. English
         Amyraut, Moïse, 1596-1664.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 111 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A25315
         Wing A3034
         ESTC R16142
         11928209
         ocm 11928209
         51065
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25315)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51065)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 48:4)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse concerning the divine dreams mention'd in Scripture together with the marks and characters by which they might be distinguish'd from vain delusions : in a letter to Monsieur Gaches / by Moses Amyraldus ; translated out of French by Ja. Lowde ...
             Discours sur les songes divins dont il est parlé dans l'Escriture. English
             Amyraut, Moïse, 1596-1664.
             Lowde, James.
             Gaches, Raymond, d. 1668.
          
           [88], 132, [2] p.
           
             Printed by A.C. for Walter Kettilby ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             Translation of: Discours sur les songes divins dont il est parlé dans l'Escriture.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dreams in the Bible.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-02 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-02 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-03 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           Ab.
           Campion
           ,
           R
           mo
           D
           no
           Arch.
           Car.
           à
           Sacris
           Domest
           .
        
         
           Feb.
           12
           '
           167●
           Ex
           AEdib
           .
           Lamb.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           CONCERNING
           THE
           Divine
           Dreams
           MENTION'D
           IN
           SCRIPTURE
           ,
           TOGETHER
           With
           the
           Marks
           and
           Characters
           by
           which
           they
           might
           be
           distinguish'd
           from
           vain
           Delusions
           .
           In
           a
           Letter
           to
           Monsieur
           Gaches
           ,
           by
           
             Moses
             Amyraldus
          
           .
        
         
           Translated
           out
           of
           French
           ,
           by
           
             Ia.
             Lowde
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           Clare-Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             A.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bishops-head
           in
           S
           t
           
             Paul's
             Church-Yard
          
           .
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           HONOURABLE
           JOHN
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Bridgewater
           ,
           Viscount
           Brackley
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Elsemere
           ,
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           County
           of
           Bucks
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Most
           Honourable
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           .
        
         
           MY
           LORD
           ,
        
         
           THE
           first
           Fruits
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           were
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           violation
           now
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           
           heaven
           ,
           in
           some
           proportion
           ,
           to
           shew
           our
           just
           esteem
           of
           those
           who
           are
           so
           much
           like
           it
           here
           on
           earth
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           I
           presume
           to
           Dedicate
           these
           my
           first
           endeavors
           of
           this
           kind
           to
           Your
           Lordships
           Patronage
           and
           Protection
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           the
           first
           productions
           of
           Art
           and
           Study
           were
           like
           those
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           most
           perfect
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Present
           might
           more
           resemble
           it's
           Patron
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           present
           this
           to
           Your
           Honor
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           Translations
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           respect
           You
           perhaps
           are
           the
           most
           improper
           Person
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           make
           such
           Dedications
           to
           ,
           being
           Your self
           so
           Great
           a
           Master
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           more
           Ancient
           and
           Learned
           Languages
           .
           But
           I
           look
           upon
           my self
           under
           some
           obligation
           of
           justice
           ,
           to
           return
           that
           to
           Your
           acceptance
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           result
           
           of
           some
           few
           hours
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           have
           counted
           stoln
           from
           Your
           Lordships
           Service
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           is
           your
           Candour
           and
           benign
           Temper
           ,
           such
           Your
           great
           love
           and
           affection
           to
           all
           commendable
           Studies
           ,
           that
           You
           and
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Ends
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Interests
           ;
           thus
           what
           ever
           time
           is
           employ'd
           in
           them
           ,
           You
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           spent
           in
           Your
           own
           Service
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           
           right
           You
           may
           justly
           challenge
           to
           this
           Translation
           ,
           Your
           Title
           to
           it
           seems
           yet
           more
           particular
           ;
           wherein
           such
           was
           your
           Favour
           and
           Condescension
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           Ingratitude
           to
           conceal
           ,
           so
           would
           it
           be
           almost
           Arrogance
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           ;
           wherein
           (
           pardon
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           expression
           )
           I
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           Your
           Lordship
           in
           the
           
             French
             Tongue
          
           ;
           You
           being
           pleas'd
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           peruse
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           places
           
           to
           Correct
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           now
           so
           properly
           challenge
           any
           thing
           therein
           my
           own
           ,
           as
           the
           Imperfections
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           pardon
           this
           my
           innocent
           Ambition
           ,
           if
           I
           desire
           to
           publish
           my
           Gratitude
           ,
           and
           that
           sense
           of
           my
           Obligations
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           big
           to
           be
           confin'd
           in
           a
           private
           breast
           .
        
         
           How
           acceptable
           this
           Treatise
           may
           be
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           
           have
           sufficiently
           oblig'd
           the
           Age
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Dedication
           I
           had
           given
           it
           Your
           Lordship's
           just
           Character
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           most
           probable
           way
           to
           provoke
           men
           to
           the
           love
           and
           imitation
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           not
           to
           represent
           it
           in
           Idea
           and
           Speculation
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           appears
           both
           more
           amiable
           in
           it self
           and
           more
           prevalent
           on
           others
           ,
           when
           thus
           incorporated
           in
           the
           lives
           and
           practices
           of
           Noble
           Persons
           :
           But
           this
           though
           a
           true
           and
           
           just
           Relation
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           uneasie
           for
           You
           to
           hear
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           difficult
           ,
           yea
           above
           the
           power
           of
           my
           Pen
           to
           perform
           :
           Thus
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           Your
           own
           Temper
           concurs
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           You
           Heroically
           Vertuous
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           follower
           of
           Vertue
           merely
           for
           Vertues
           sake
           ,
           since
           Your
           modesty
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           common
           &
           cheap
           Reward
           of
           a
           due
           Praise
           and
           just
           Commendation
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           I
           had
           not
           so
           much
           to
           
           plead
           for
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           in
           an
           Age
           where
           Infidelity
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           &
           Fanatical
           Enthusiasm
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           seem
           to
           divide
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           where
           some
           men
           look
           upon
           all
           Divine
           Revelations
           to
           be
           mere
           Dreams
           ,
           others
           mistake
           their
           mere
           Dreams
           for
           Divine
           Revelations
           :
           Now
           what
           more
           proper
           and
           seasonable
           in
           these
           circumstances
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           evidence
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           why
           we
           receive
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           Divine
           ,
           and
           reject
           the
           vain
           pretences
           of
           others
           ?
        
         
           And
           to
           whom
           could
           the
           Dedication
           be
           more
           suitable
           then
           to
           one
           whose
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           at
           once
           confirm
           and
           adorn
           the
           Religion
           you
           profess
           ;
           whose
           well-settled
           judgment
           ,
           and
           understanding
           of
           Your
           Religion
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           Your
           great
           affection
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           in
           particular
           ,
           render
           You
           equally
           distant
           from
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelties
           of
           later
           Enthusiasts
           ?
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           any
           further
           by
           a
           tedious
           address
           misemploy
           those
           precious
           minutes
           ,
           which
           are
           usually
           spent
           either
           in
           Your
           serious
           and
           private
           Studies
           ,
           or
           in
           more
           publick
           Employments
           :
           I
           shall
           only
           beg
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           long
           continue
           You
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           bless
           
           Your
           endeavours
           in
           settling
           and
           securing
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           Your
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           supporting
           the
           Church
           by
           Your
           constant
           Affection
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Humbly
             Devoted
             Servant
          
           
             Ja.
             Lowde
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           not
           go
           about
           to
           make
           any
           tedious
           Apologies
           for
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           being
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           the
           innocence
           of
           my
           intentions
           ,
           that
           ,
           however
           I
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           my
           apprehensions
           ,
           or
           have
           fail'd
           in
           my
           design
           ,
           yet
           I
           did
           intend
           herein
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           thee
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           rather
           commit
           a
           deliberate
           crime
           ,
           then
           want
           an
           occasion
           
           of
           Apologizing
           :
           the
           reasons
           then
           inducing
           me
           hereunto
           were
           principally
           these
           two
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               those
               who
               have
               not
               stock
               enough
               of
               their
               own
               to
               trade
               withall
               ,
               are
               not
               altogether
               unserviceable
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               by
               becoming
               Carriers
               and
               conveyers
               of
               other
               men's
               goods
               ;
               and
               Translations
               ,
               I
               conceive
               bear
               some
               resemblance
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               for
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               advantage
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               Riches
               of
               Forreign
               Countries
               ,
               then
               certainly
               can
               it
               not
               be
               disserviceable
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Learning
               to
               make
               the
               works
               of
               other
               Nations
               intelligible
               to
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               whatever
               Law
               there
               may
               be
               in
               particular
               against
               other
               things
               of
               the
               French
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               none
               against
               the
               Importation
               of
               their
               Learning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Treatise
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               
               whole
               Series
               and
               Method
               of
               it's
               mannagement
               ,
               seems
               a
               sufficient
               vindication
               of
               the
               sober
               use
               of
               Reason
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               if
               we
               reflect
               upon
               those
               natural
               and
               necessary
               deductions
               which
               the
               Learned
               Author
               makes
               from
               certain
               and
               undoubted
               Principles
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               rational
               motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               prove
               those
               dreams
               he
               there
               treats
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               truly
               Divine
               .
            
          
        
         
           Yet
           not
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           that
           secret
           sense
           and
           inward
           consciousness
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           immediate
           result
           of
           the
           Divine
           Impression
           made
           upon
           their
           minds
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           dreams
           and
           visions
           ,
           where
           particular
           and
           personal
           commands
           were
           convey'd
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           as
           to
           Joseph
           to
           convey
           our
           Saviour
           into
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           that
           this
           reason
           of
           its
           publication
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
           asserting
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           by
           some
           be
           thought
           rather
           fit
           to
           have
           prevail'd
           with
           me
           to
           have
           let
           it
           laid
           still
           buried
           in
           its
           Native
           French
           ,
           lest
           by
           this
           means
           the
           contagion
           should
           still
           further
           prevail
           in
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           an
           extravagant
           opinion
           of
           the
           power
           &
           extent
           of
           Reason
           may
           have
           possess'd
           some
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           therefore
           wholly
           reject
           it
           ,
           because
           others
           have
           overvalued
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           ways
           abus'd
           it
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           forbid
           our selves
           the
           use
           of
           fire
           &
           water
           ,
           because
           some
           have
           employ'd
           both
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           :
           For
           by
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           we
           must
           bid
           Adieu
           not
           only
           to
           Reason
           ,
           but
           Scripture
           too
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           abus'd
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           great
           pretenders
           to
           Reason
           ,
           but
           by
           ignorant
           and
           unstable
           men
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
        
         
         
           But
           then
           if
           we
           would
           either
           prevent
           the
           rise
           ,
           or
           stop
           the
           growth
           of
           any
           such
           opinions
           amongst
           us
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           suspect
           our
           friends
           ,
           (
           such
           who
           are
           not
           only
           free
           from
           errour
           herein
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           able
           and
           willing
           too
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           true
           Ancient
           Catholick
           Faith
           in
           this
           particular
           )
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           suspect
           our
           friends
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           treat
           our
           open
           and
           profess'd
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           sound
           way
           and
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           as
           may
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           or
           however
           to
           secure
           our selves
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           with
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           with
           Candor
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           Temper
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           With
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           thus
           to
           baffle
           them
           at
           that
           weapon
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           so
           much
           their
           own
           ,
           though
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ,
           they
           cannot
           lay
           such
           a
           just
           claim
           &
           undoubted
           title
           
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           in
           many
           things
           they
           perhaps
           are
           the
           weakest
           arguers
           of
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           whatever
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           they
           are
           such
           pretenders
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           deal
           with
           them
           accordingly
           ,
           by
           the
           strictest
           and
           severest
           methods
           of
           reasoning
           :
           for
           a
           good
           cause
           cannot
           suffer
           more
           ,
           then
           either
           by
           too
           violent
           an
           urging
           of
           weak
           arguments
           ,
           or
           an
           unskilful
           managing
           of
           good
           ones
           ;
           and
           a
           weak
           defence
           ,
           like
           a
           cold
           petition
           ,
           is
           its
           own
           answer
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           giving
           up
           the
           cause
           we
           pretend
           to
           plead
           for
           ,
           besides
           it
           brings
           a
           disreputation
           to
           truth
           to
           see
           its
           Patrons
           and
           Defenders
           worsted
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           therefore
           to
           our
           more
           successful
           proceeding
           herein
           ,
           in
           all
           Personal
           disputes
           with
           these
           Adversaries
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           demand
           ,
           nor
           should
           we
           grant
           them
           any
           other
           part
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           an
           Opponent
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           ours
           is
           the
           Ancient
           
           Truth
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Church
           long
           before
           their
           opinion
           was
           ever
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           in
           rightful
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           contrary
           be
           prov'd
           :
           which
           they
           will
           be
           never
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           seeing
           their
           great
           Art
           and
           Policy
           consists
           rather
           in
           evading
           the
           force
           of
           our
           arguments
           ,
           then
           in
           trusting
           to
           any
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           was
           not
           as
           well
           able
           to
           confute
           its
           adversaries
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           it self
           ,
           provided
           only
           that
           they
           would
           but
           acknowledge
           so
           much
           reason
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           frivolous
           evasions
           for
           solid
           answers
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           then
           seem
           to
           labour
           of
           a
           certain
           weakness
           of
           mind
           ,
           something
           like
           that
           of
           Scepticism
           ,
           only
           the
           Scepticks
           they
           deny
           or
           doubt
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           these
           by
           the
           like
           unreasonable
           
           principles
           ,
           do
           or
           may
           assert
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           what
           they
           so
           much
           pretend
           to
           be
           ,
           such
           Masters
           of
           Reason
           ,
           they
           hereby
           destroy
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           all
           rational
           discourse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           should
           treat
           them
           with
           all
           Candour
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           Behaviour
           ,
           for
           our
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           will
           be
           then
           the
           more
           likely
           to
           convince
           their
           understandings
           ,
           if
           withall
           we
           endeavour
           to
           oblige
           their
           affections
           ,
           however
           not
           provoke
           their
           passions
           .
           
             Thus
             't
             is
             verily
             thought
             ,
             that
             Arrius
             had
             never
             rais'd
             those
             tempestuous
             storms
             w
             ch
             we
             read
             he
             did
             ,
             If
             Alexander
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             oppos'd
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             ,
             had
             carried
             himself
             with
             more
             moderation
             ,
             and
             been
             less
             eager
             in
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           And
           having
           gone
           thus
           far
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           objection
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           enquire
           a
           little
           further
           into
           the
           merit
           
           of
           the
           cause
           ;
           what
           there
           is
           in
           Reason
           so
           destructive
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           name
           of
           the
           one
           should
           seem
           heretical
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           wherein
           Reason
           hath
           so
           highly
           offended
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           excluded
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           from
           having
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           Doth
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           once
           commanded
           us
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           doth
           it
           require
           nothing
           now
           ,
           but
           blind
           obedience
           ?
           Was
           Reason
           requir'd
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           very
           infancy
           and
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           now
           become
           useless
           ,
           nay
           dangerous
           in
           its
           riper
           years
           ?
           Is
           that
           which
           is
           the
           imperfection
           of
           old
           age
           ,
           viz.
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           intellectuals
           ,
           is
           it
           now
           become
           the
           perfection
           of
           our
           faith
           ?
           The
           Heathens
           indeed
           ,
           they
           look'd
           upon
           a
           Prophetick
           fury
           and
           alienation
           of
           mind
           to
           be
           either
           a
           necessary
           concomitant
           or
           
           a
           certain
           effect
           of
           their
           inspiration
           .
           The
           Turks
           they
           look
           upon
           mad
           men
           and
           fools
           as
           the
           only
           Prophets
           and
           men
           inspir'd
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           what
           Church
           it
           is
           that
           asserts
           ignorance
           to
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           Devotion
           :
           But
           we
           have
           not
           thus
           learned
           Christ
           ;
           for
           our
           Religion
           doth
           not
           go
           about
           to
           build
           the
           Christian
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           then
           cease
           to
           be
           Rational
           when
           we
           become
           Religious
           ,
           Religion
           being
           founded
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           grafted
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           Reason
           .
           Thus
           the
           Moral
           Law
           is
           either
           the
           same
           with
           ,
           or
           founded
           in
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           above
           them
           both
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           contrary
           to
           either
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           do
           friendlily
           agree
           ,
           and
           mutually
           conspire
           to
           support
           each
           other
           ;
           for
           Religion
           improves
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Reason
           thus
           
           improv'd
           and
           enlightned
           ,
           defends
           Religion
           ;
           and
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           the
           mysterys
           of
           our
           Faith
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           real
           ground
           of
           an
           objection
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           indeed
           they
           render
           it
           more
           Divine
           and
           Venerable
           ;
           for
           we
           might
           perhaps
           justly
           question
           the
           Divinity
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           we
           see
           nothing
           above
           the
           power
           of
           a
           finite
           understanding
           ,
           either
           at
           first
           to
           find
           out
           or
           afterwards
           to
           comprehend
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           the
           sutableness
           thereof
           to
           our
           rational
           faculties
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           a
           commendation
           and
           confirmation
           of
           it
           :
           for
           to
           say
           that
           God
           should
           institute
           an
           unreasonable
           Religion
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           foolish
           assertion
           as
           needs
           no
           confutation
           ;
           for
           certainly
           God
           would
           either
           have
           given
           us
           a
           Religion
           sutable
           to
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           or
           Faculties
           sutable
           to
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           here
           objected
           that
           God
           and
           
           Scripture
           condemns
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           us
           to
           dispute
           against
           the
           express
           Commands
           of
           God
           ;
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           doth
           no
           where
           condemn
           that
           Reason
           which
           I
           here
           plead
           for
           ;
           but
           all
           those
           places
           which
           they
           urge
           against
           it
           ,
           may
           and
           must
           be
           interpreted
           either
           concerning
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           the
           doubtful
           and
           disputatious
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Science
           falsly
           so
           call'd
           ,
           which
           the
           Gnostics
           so
           boasted
           of
           ,
           or
           of
           meer
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           destitute
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           Or
           ,
           lastly
           of
           the
           carnal
           Appetites
           of
           Christians
           ,
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Law
           of
           the
           members
           warring
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           Secondly
           by
           Reason
           we
           know
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           Reason
           we
           come
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           and
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Reason
           we
           know
           the
           obligation
           that
           
           lies
           upon
           us
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           without
           this
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           conceive
           a
           way
           how
           God
           could
           either
           have
           convey'd
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           Duty
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           that
           Scripture
           should
           condemn
           that
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           its
           own
           commands
           would
           signifie
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           therefore
           briefly
           enquire
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           Reason
           ,
           both
           as
           it
           was
           in
           innocence
           before
           the
           Fall
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           now
           in
           this
           state
           of
           depravation
           ;
           for
           the
           want
           of
           a
           right
           distinguishing
           herein
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           many
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           about
           the
           power
           and
           properties
           of
           it
           ;
           however
           't
           is
           that
           which
           must
           needs
           cause
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           obscurity
           in
           what
           is
           said
           concerning
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           complex'd
           and
           undistinguish'd
           capacity
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           seems
           
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           first
           fundamental
           error
           in
           Mr.
           Hobs
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           sufficiently
           distinguish
           betwixt
           pure
           and
           corrupted
           Nature
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           falshood
           in
           some
           things
           and
           confusion
           in
           others
           ,
           when
           he
           ascribes
           that
           to
           Nature
           in
           general
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           it
           but
           in
           such
           a
           particular
           respect
           and
           private
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Reason
           in
           innocence
           was
           that
           inward
           Principle
           ,
           that
           Divine
           Light
           set
           up
           in
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           bore
           an
           equal
           respect
           to
           truth
           and
           goodness
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           were
           both
           instructed
           in
           our
           duty
           and
           enabled
           to
           perform
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           part
           of
           that
           Divine
           Image
           ,
           wherein
           Man
           was
           created
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           directed
           both
           the
           speculative
           and
           practical
           dictates
           of
           the
           understanding
           to
           their
           respective
           ends
           ;
           viz.
           to
           the
           acknowledgment
           
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           in
           matters
           of
           speculation
           ,
           and
           yielding
           obedience
           to
           his
           will
           in
           matters
           of
           practise
           .
        
         
           Now
           did
           right
           Reason
           enjoy
           an
           universal
           ,
           and
           undisturb'd
           Empire
           ,
           now
           was
           there
           not
           that
           contrariety
           in
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           understanding
           immediately
           became
           Obedience
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ;
           now
           was
           Reason
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           very
           complexion
           of
           the
           man
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           further
           need
           of
           Supernatural
           Grace
           to
           be
           super
           added
           to
           him
           ,
           besides
           what
           was
           naturally
           contain'd
           in
           these
           Essential
           Principles
           of
           his
           constitution
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           such
           as
           God
           design'd
           him
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Man
           in
           Innocence
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           Reason
           before
           the
           Fall
           and
           it
           yet
           remains
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           
           of
           purity
           and
           perfection
           ,
           as
           before
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           reliques
           of
           the
           Divine
           Image
           ,
           yet
           remaining
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           still
           enabled
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           understand
           truth
           and
           practise
           our
           duty
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           power
           or
           faculty
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           or
           the
           soul
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           the
           principles
           and
           foundations
           of
           ratiocination
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           and
           ability
           of
           drawing
           right
           consequences
           therefrom
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           obscur'd
           and
           weakned
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           now
           need
           of
           Divine
           Illumination
           and
           assistance
           for
           the
           performing
           of
           that
           which
           before
           we
           were
           able
           of
           our selves
           to
           do
           :
           But
           then
           though
           God
           did
           thus
           punish
           man
           by
           taking
           away
           part
           of
           that
           strength
           which
           he
           had
           so
           misemploy'd
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           his
           goodness
           suffer
           him
           to
           sink
           below
           himself
           ,
           though
           he
           became
           weak
           and
           guilty
           ,
           yet
           he
           remained
           a
           man
           ;
           his
           faculties
           ,
           
           though
           deprav'd
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           annihilated
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Principle
           is
           not
           wholly
           taken
           away
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           the
           Acts
           and
           Exercises
           thereof
           necessarily
           false
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           are
           not
           abandon'd
           to
           an
           eternal
           Scepticism
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           still
           sufficient
           grounds
           of
           truth
           and
           certainty
           within
           our selves
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           better
           have
           no
           such
           faculties
           as
           pretend
           to
           Reason
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           should
           always
           deceive
           us
           even
           in
           things
           that
           we
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           perceive
           .
           And
           here
           may
           be
           as
           strong
           arguments
           drawn
           from
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           first
           sin
           did
           not
           extend
           to
           an
           absolute
           falsification
           or
           total
           corruption
           of
           our
           faculties
           ,
           as
           there
           may
           be
           from
           his
           veracity
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           us
           true
           ones
           at
           first
           ;
           for
           indeed
           to
           assert
           Reason
           thus
           wholly
           corrupted
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           introduce
           such
           a
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Providence
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           think
           that
           God
           would
           rather
           have
           annihilated
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           mankind
           ,
           then
           ever
           have
           suffer'd
           it
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           State
           of
           Reason
           in
           it self
           before
           the
           Fall
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           us
           now
           since
           ,
           only
           here
           we
           must
           further
           know
           that
           this
           natural
           Faculty
           of
           Reason
           in
           Christians
           is
           further
           enlightned
           and
           inabled
           by
           the
           Divine
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistances
           and
           influences
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           wish
           therefore
           that
           those
           men
           would
           speak
           more
           intelligibly
           ,
           who
           go
           about
           to
           give
           such
           particular
           &
           distinct
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           meer
           Rational
           Man
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           in
           their
           Actions
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           was
           any
           Character
           either
           
           more
           certain
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           more
           warrantable
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           a
           man
           by
           ,
           then
           by
           it's
           producing
           the
           effects
           of
           Righteousness
           in
           him
           ;
           That
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           and
           Grace
           are
           two
           distinct
           things
           ,
           flowing
           from
           different
           Fountains
           ,
           is
           certainly
           true
           ;
           but
           then
           why
           we
           should
           oppose
           these
           two
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Christian
           State
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           never
           wanting
           by
           his
           grace
           to
           assist
           the
           humble
           and
           sincere
           exercises
           of
           Mens
           Reasons
           ,
           where
           the
           more
           truly
           Rational
           any
           Men
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           Spiritual
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Spiritual
           the
           more
           truly
           Rational
           ;
           here
           actually
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           meer
           Rational
           Man
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           effects
           of
           real
           Righteousness
           equally
           appear
           in
           both
           ,
           this
           is
           arrogantly
           to
           take
           upon
           himself
           that
           which
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           place
           of
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
          
           upon
           the
           misunderstanding
           whereof
           they
           seem
           principally
           to
           found
           this
           their
           opinion
           ,
           
             but
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discern'd
          
           ;
           here
           by
           the
           Natural
           Man
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Christian
           Rational
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           endow'd
           only
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           void
           of
           Evangelical
           Grace
           and
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           now
           this
           cannot
           be
           apply'd
           to
           a
           Christian
           who
           enjoys
           both
           in
           their
           respective
           degrees
           :
           so
           that
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           is
           briefly
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             matters
             reveal'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Preach'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             
             Heathens
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             only
             led
             by
             Humane
             Reason
             ,
             did
             absolutely
             despise
             as
             seeming
             foolishness
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             by
             any
             Study
             of
             their
             own
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             only
             to
             be
             had
             by
             understanding
             the
             prophesies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             means
             as
             depend
             upon
             Divine
             Revelation
             :
          
           so
           that
           the
           Christian
           doth
           receive
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           by
           arguments
           drawn
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           by
           prophesies
           and
           miracles
           and
           other
           evidences
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           afforded
           therein
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistances
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           deriv'd
           therefrom
           ,
           but
           then
           this
           doth
           not
           exclude
           but
           include
           Reason
           ,
           for
           grace
           is
           not
           a
           super
           addition
           of
           a
           new
           faculty
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           power
           and
           principle
           to
           the
           old
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           those
           who
           are
           Baptis'd
           into
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           same
           Christian
           Communion
           ,
           and
           give
           all
           due
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           why
           any
           such
           should
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           act
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           meer
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           not
           also
           from
           that
           of
           a
           truly
           Divine
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           Saving
           Grace
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           some
           few
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           highly
           conceited
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           censorious
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           a
           monopoly
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           a
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           to
           pass
           sentence
           on
           all
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           only
           because
           these
           men
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           vote
           whomsoever
           they
           will
           ,
           Formal
           ,
           Moral
           and
           
             meer
             Rational
             Men.
          
           
        
         
           But
           indeed
           those
           who
           are
           thus
           particular
           in
           describing
           how
           far
           a
           
             meer
             
             Rational
             Man
          
           may
           go
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           what
           sins
           he
           may
           avoid
           and
           what
           duties
           he
           may
           perform
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           nothing
           of
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           Saving
           Grace
           ;
           these
           men
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           pretend
           and
           perhaps
           really
           are
           great
           enemies
           to
           Pelagianism
           ,
           yet
           they
           seem
           herein
           to
           be
           too
           great
           exalters
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           probability
           too
           uncharitable
           censurers
           of
           
             Divine
             Grace
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           attribute
           all
           the
           good
           works
           perform'd
           by
           those
           meer
           Rational
           Men
           either
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           to
           Common
           Grace
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           interpretation
           and
           explication
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           little
           better
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           neither
           in
           it's
           own
           nature
           sufficient
           nor
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           intended
           to
           bring
           any
           one
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           distinction
           therefore
           betwixt
           Common
           and
           Saving
           Grace
           ,
           
           as
           Grace
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           those
           inward
           motions
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           aright
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           acceptation
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           all
           such
           Grace
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           design'd
           to
           bring
           Salvation
           ,
           if
           we
           by
           our
           own
           fault
           do
           not
           hinder
           the
           event
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           this
           also
           may
           differ
           in
           degrees
           .
           Among
           other
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           of
           this
           their
           mistake
           ,
           this
           seems
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           entertain
           too
           mean
           apprehensions
           of
           that
           Covenant
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           Christians
           and
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           admitted
           members
           of
           Christs
           Church
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           both
           these
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           a
           man
           before
           a
           certain
           critical
           moment
           of
           conversion
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           
           it
           ,
           little
           better
           then
           an
           heathen
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           good
           works
           that
           they
           have
           or
           can
           perform
           before
           it
           ,
           stand
           them
           in
           little
           or
           no
           stead
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           this
           ,
           all
           the
           wickedness
           that
           they
           do
           or
           can
           commit
           ,
           shall
           do
           them
           no
           prejudice
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           opinion
           is
           of
           very
           bad
           consequence
           to
           the
           concernments
           of
           a
           Christian
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           we
           must
           also
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           need
           of
           a
           continued
           course
           of
           Sanctification
           throughout
           our
           whole
           lives
           ,
           both
           to
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           that
           holiness
           first
           begun
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           many
           sins
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           all
           subject
           to
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           turned
           from
           by
           repentance
           and
           reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           opposition
           betwixt
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           
             meer
             Rational
          
           Man
           ,
           is
           without
           any
           warrant
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           
           so
           is
           it
           very
           difficult
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           possible
           ,
           to
           assign
           the
           exact
           limits
           betwixt
           Grace
           and
           Reason
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           then
           much
           more
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           our selves
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           say
           that
           this
           was
           an
           Action
           of
           our
           Reason
           only
           ,
           that
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           more
           immediate
           assistance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             thereof
             ,
             but
             canst
             not
             tell
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             goeth
             ,
             so
             is
             every
             one
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           thus
           he
           that
           is
           born
           anew
           ,
           is
           discernably
           another
           kind
           of
           man
           then
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           thus
           his
           new
           birth
           is
           seen
           by
           the
           fruits
           ,
           though
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           the
           modes
           of
           procedure
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           of
           conveying
           this
           to
           him
           be
           undiscernable
           ,
           
             Mark
             4.
             26.
             27.
             so
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           kingdom
           
           of
           Grace
           ;
           
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cast
             feed
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             should
             sleep
             ,
             and
             rise
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             should
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           more
           ordinary
           methods
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           then
           when
           God
           calls
           out
           some
           particular
           persons
           on
           some
           great
           and
           eminent
           employments
           ,
           either
           to
           do
           or
           suffer
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           frequently
           confers
           more
           sensible
           influences
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           on
           such
           ;
           Neither
           is
           this
           spoken
           in
           the
           least
           to
           oppose
           the
           joys
           and
           consolations
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           nor
           the
           sober
           and
           well-grounded
           experiences
           of
           Pious
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           cannot
           distinguish
           betwixt
           these
           in
           our selves
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           we
           do
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           for
           if
           a
           man
           be
           outwardly
           pious
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           just
           occasion
           of
           suspecting
           his
           real
           honesty
           
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           whether
           such
           an
           one
           be
           notwithstanding
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           this
           is
           best
           known
           to
           God
           and
           his
           own
           conscience
           ;
           yet
           we
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Charity
           are
           to
           judge
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           if
           such
           an
           one
           under
           all
           this
           ,
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           a
           man
           may
           also
           be
           under
           the
           highest
           pretences
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           only
           the
           event
           ,
           that
           must
           determine
           the
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           of
           men's
           professions
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           I
           here
           intend
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           provided
           we
           become
           new
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           cease
           to
           sin
           and
           learn
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           if
           we
           turn
           from
           wickedness
           and
           perform
           real
           and
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           indeed
           is
           ,
           so
           must
           it
           be
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           this
           change
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           need
           not
           here
           trouble
           our selves
           too
           nicely
           to
           determine
           the
           exact
           limits
           ,
           how
           far
           our
           
           Reason
           ,
           as
           a
           less
           principal
           cause
           either
           might
           ,
           or
           might
           not
           be
           instrumental
           herein
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           proper
           use
           and
           just
           extent
           of
           Reason
           will
           further
           appear
           by
           considering
           it's
           object
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our selves
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           these
           or
           any
           of
           these
           come
           under
           humane
           cognisance
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           either
           our
           perfection
           to
           know
           ,
           or
           our
           duty
           to
           practise
           ;
           so
           that
           nothing
           but
           either
           the
           impossibility
           or
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           enquiry
           must
           limit
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Reasons
           ,
           thus
           must
           we
           not
           indulge
           either
           an
           extravagant
           curiosity
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           nor
           an
           idle
           supine
           negligence
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           argue
           presumption
           in
           us
           to
           pry
           into
           those
           hidden
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           reserv'd
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           sloth
           and
           ingratitude
           ,
           not
           make
           use
           
           of
           our
           faculties
           for
           those
           purposes
           ,
           that
           God
           design'd
           them
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           those
           who
           have
           erred
           in
           both
           extremes
           ,
           first
           the
           Pelagians
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           make
           Reason
           the
           great
           rule
           of
           faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           who
           scarce
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           authority
           ,
           or
           ground
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           or
           higher
           principle
           of
           action
           :
           others
           there
           have
           been
           who
           too
           much
           undervalue
           it
           ,
           and
           ascribe
           not
           only
           too
           little
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           thing
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           was
           the
           Devils
           instrument
           to
           undermine
           the
           foundations
           of
           Faith
           and
           all
           true
           Religion
           ;
           some
           indeed
           have
           set
           it
           in
           the
           throne
           and
           then
           fallen
           down
           in
           adoration
           to
           it
           ,
           others
           on
           the
           contrary
           have
           unjustly
           vilify'd
           that
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           ray
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           have
           been
           more
           to
           blame
           ,
           or
           done
           more
           disservice
           
           to
           Religion
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           ador'd
           it
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           have
           rejected
           it
           as
           a
           Devil
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           briefly
           show
           the
           power
           of
           Reason
           in
           some
           things
           and
           its
           weakness
           and
           inability
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           give
           some
           particular
           instances
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Reason
           is
           a
           guide
           to
           a
           man
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Religion
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           supposing
           an
           Heathen
           in
           doubt
           of
           his
           own
           and
           desirous
           to
           fix
           upon
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           here
           rightly
           to
           determine
           his
           choice
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           way
           but
           to
           bring
           the
           several
           pretenders
           to
           the
           test
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           examine
           them
           by
           those
           Rules
           ,
           that
           Reason
           dictates
           to
           be
           the
           Characters
           of
           truth
           and
           certainty
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           agreeableness
           and
           correspondence
           they
           bear
           to
           the
           notions
           of
           God
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           those
           inward
           impressions
           they
           have
           of
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           imprinted
           
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           they
           come
           confirmed
           with
           the
           outward
           attestation
           of
           true
           and
           unfeigned
           miracles
           :
           and
           here
           authority
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           urged
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           of
           any
           force
           in
           this
           consideration
           ,
           though
           it
           must
           be
           also
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           different
           parties
           is
           very
           considerable
           herein
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           relating
           to
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Religion
           are
           not
           only
           granted
           ,
           but
           attested
           by
           all
           parties
           ,
           not
           only
           friends
           but
           enemies
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           Iews
           and
           Heathens
           do
           grant
           his
           miracles
           ;
           whereas
           those
           that
           other
           Religions
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           being
           both
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           more
           sleight
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           more
           phantastick
           and
           a●ry
           ,
           then
           solid
           and
           substantial
           ,
           and
           really
           serviceable
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           are
           less
           worthy
           of
           God
           and
           less
           agreeable
           
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           miracles
           ,
           and
           also
           wanting
           the
           universality
           of
           attestation
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           liable
           to
           cheat
           and
           imposture
           .
           And
           here
           the
           certain
           evidence
           of
           humane
           testimony
           is
           of
           more
           force
           to
           convince
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           pretence
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           the
           pretence
           ,
           for
           in
           many
           it
           is
           only
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           real
           is
           to
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           be
           doth
           not
           believe
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Divine
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           respective
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           must
           conclude
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           will
           be
           more
           particularly
           necessary
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           true
           and
           false
           miracles
           ,
           now
           a
           miracle
           being
           something
           above
           the
           power
           of
           natural
           causes
           to
           perform
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           difficult
           rightly
           to
           assign
           the
           just
           limits
           of
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           thus
           far
           can
           it
           extend
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           ;
           
           and
           that
           which
           still
           augments
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           is
           ,
           rightly
           to
           know
           how
           far
           the
           Devils
           power
           may
           extend
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           whether
           first
           he
           can
           by
           his
           own
           native
           power
           work
           miracles
           ;
           which
           seems
           not
           so
           reasonable
           to
           believe
           he
           can
           ,
           for
           then
           mankind
           would
           almost
           have
           laid
           under
           a
           fatal
           necessity
           of
           being
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           his
           power
           and
           malice
           ,
           Miracles
           being
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           nothing
           hinders
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Devil
           may
           by
           his
           knowledg
           of
           Nature
           either
           so
           fitly
           apply
           natural
           agents
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           such
           effects
           ,
           as
           may
           require
           a
           good
           degree
           of
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           Real
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           may
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           best
           known
           to
           himself
           ,
           be
           permitted
           sometimes
           to
           work
           true
           ones
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           a
           strict
           and
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Action
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           and
           design
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           there
           will
           something
           appear
           whereby
           to
           distinguish
           such
           a
           miracle
           from
           those
           which
           are
           the
           more
           genuine
           and
           immediate
           results
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           .
           To
           this
           we
           may
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           is
           particularly
           concern'd
           ,
           where
           there
           seems
           as
           it
           were
           a
           competition
           betwixt
           the
           power
           of
           God
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devil
           (
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Magicians
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           proportionably
           )
           there
           some
           ways
           to
           appear
           in
           confirmation
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           discovering
           either
           the
           absolute
           cheats
           and
           impostures
           ,
           or
           the
           comparative
           weakness
           and
           imperfection
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           I
           here
           intend
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           by
           using
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Rules
           thereby
           afforded
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           delusions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           Divine
           miracles
           ,
           but
           without
           this
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           should
           continue
           Christians
           upon
           the
           same
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           that
           others
           first
           became
           such
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           a
           due
           considering
           and
           understanding
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           both
           be
           the
           more
           confirm'd
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           our selves
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           to
           others
           ;
           thus
           should
           we
           be
           Christians
           upon
           choice
           and
           consideration
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Country
           .
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           us
           meerly
           to
           be
           baptised
           into
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           our selves
           understand
           and
           undertake
           what
           the
           happiness
           of
           our
           Birth
           and
           Education
           first
           Entitled
           us
           to
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           
           if
           Christians
           were
           Sceptically
           to
           doubt
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           so
           far
           to
           indulge
           the
           extravagancy
           of
           their
           enquiries
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           present
           to
           suspend
           the
           belief
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           an
           equal
           indifferency
           to
           all
           Religions
           ;
           yet
           may
           they
           piously
           enquire
           into
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           being
           warranted
           herein
           both
           from
           Precept
           and
           Example
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           other
           particular
           ;
           Reason
           was
           necessary
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           true
           and
           false
           Miracles
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           here
           to
           judge
           of
           Doctrines
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           preserve
           that
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           free
           from
           errour
           or
           corruption
           either
           in
           Principles
           or
           Practises
           :
           and
           indeed
           when
           once
           we
           bid
           adieu
           to
           Reason
           ,
           we
           then
           open
           a
           gate
           to
           all
           those
           errours
           and
           fanaticisms
           ,
           which
           either
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           the
           impostures
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           our
           own
           corrupt
           
           natures
           may
           suggest
           ,
           we
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           that
           which
           God
           design'd
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           and
           expose
           our selves
           naked
           to
           the
           power
           and
           malice
           of
           our
           enemies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Reason
           is
           necessary
           to
           determine
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           some
           actions
           and
           the
           expediency
           of
           others
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           Scripture
           to
           descend
           to
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           humane
           life
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           them
           it
           was
           sufficient
           for
           it
           to
           have
           laid
           down
           some
           General
           Principles
           ,
           it
           being
           now
           the
           Office
           of
           Reason
           to
           apply
           particular
           instances
           to
           these
           General
           Rules
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           renders
           Reason
           here
           further
           necessary
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           that
           vertue
           for
           the
           most
           part
           consisting
           in
           the
           middle
           betwixt
           two
           opposite
           vices
           there
           is
           need
           of
           a
           careful
           and
           steady
           attention
           ,
           lest
           while
           we
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           the
           one
           extreme
           ,
           we
           unwarily
           run
           
           into
           the
           other
           :
           and
           here
           Reason
           will
           in
           many
           cases
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           us
           rightly
           to
           determine
           the
           just
           limits
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           only
           we
           must
           not
           make
           this
           bad
           use
           hereof
           ,
           always
           to
           go
           to
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           what
           is
           lawful
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           live
           always
           upon
           the
           very
           confines
           betwixt
           vice
           and
           vertue
           ;
           for
           this
           would
           be
           to
           chuse
           to
           walk
           upon
           the
           very
           brink
           of
           a
           precipice
           ,
           where
           perhaps
           we
           may
           be
           safe
           ,
           but
           the
           action
           would
           never
           be
           counted
           prudent
           .
           This
           would
           be
           only
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Reason
           to
           teach
           us
           how
           little
           we
           might
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           unwise
           .
           And
           this
           possibly
           may
           be
           one
           Reason
           why
           many
           times
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           assign
           the
           precise
           boundaries
           betwixt
           vice
           and
           vertue
           ,
           exactly
           to
           determine
           where
           the
           one
           ends
           and
           the
           other
           begins
           ;
           because
           God
           never
           design'd
           us
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           speculation
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           our selves
           within
           the
           
           measures
           of
           prudence
           and
           safety
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           weakness
           and
           imperfections
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           what
           those
           things
           are
           wherein
           it
           is
           deficient
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           Reason
           to
           have
           found
           out
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           the
           methods
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           for
           these
           do
           either
           depend
           upon
           the
           Essential
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           free
           determination
           of
           his
           will
           :
           both
           which
           are
           unsearchable
           by
           humane
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Whether
           therefore
           the
           
             Platonick
             Triad
          
           ,
           or
           the
           threefold
           principle
           mention'd
           by
           Plato
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           with
           or
           may
           upon
           just
           grounds
           be
           apply'd
           to
           the
           Christian
           Trinity
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           question'd
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           be
           a
           very
           favourable
           interpretation
           that
           infers
           an
           Unity
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           from
           
           Plato's
           Principle
           :
           yet
           whatever
           knowledge
           he
           might
           have
           of
           a
           Trinity
           ,
           
           this
           was
           neither
           born
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           result
           of
           his
           natural
           reasoning
           ,
           but
           it
           came
           to
           him
           by
           tradition
           either
           from
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           from
           those
           who
           had
           it
           thence
           ;
           as
           the
           greatest
           asserters
           of
           the
           Platonick
           Trinity
           do
           acknowledge
           .
        
         
           Whether
           
             Orpheus
             ,
             Trismegist
          
           or
           Plato
           had
           indeed
           any
           true
           knowledge
           or
           distinct
           notions
           of
           a
           Trinity
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           undertake
           to
           determine
           ,
           seeing
           that
           after
           the
           great
           pains
           and
           Study
           that
           some
           men
           have
           bestow'd
           herein
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           obscurity
           of
           those
           Authors
           expressions
           ,
           such
           the
           doubtful
           and
           various
           interpretations
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           men
           of
           different
           opinions
           ,
           such
           the
           doubted
           truth
           and
           credit
           of
           some
           of
           those
           writings
           ,
           such
           the
           loose
           conjectures
           rather
           then
           necessary
           consequences
           made
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           the
           result
           of
           all
           seems
           only
           this
           ,
           
           that
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           thus
           ,
           and
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           men
           do
           not
           entertain
           this
           or
           that
           opinion
           for
           the
           necessary
           cogency
           of
           the
           Arguments
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           agreeableness
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           opinion
           may
           have
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           their
           former
           Studies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Authors
           they
           have
           been
           most
           conversant
           in
           ,
           or
           bear
           the
           greatest
           affection
           for
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           other
           collateral
           inclinations
           ,
           rather
           then
           Reasons
           of
           Belief
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           on
           this
           occasion
           with
           all
           indifferency
           propose
           these
           few
           considerations
           ,
           which
           thou
           mayst
           receive
           or
           reject
           ,
           as
           thou
           seest
           convenient
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               notion
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               relating
               to
               the
               Christian
               mystery
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               obscurely
               express'd
               in
               Plato
               himself
               ,
               then
               we
               find
               it
               now
               
               since
               in
               his
               followers
               ,
               I
               mean
               those
               of
               the
               Platonick
               School
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               the
               Christians
               assert
               ,
               could
               never
               in
               all
               probability
               have
               been
               gathered
               from
               what
               is
               there
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               could
               it
               probably
               have
               been
               concluded
               to
               have
               been
               Plato's
               meaning
               ,
               if
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               had
               not
               given
               occasion
               and
               opportunity
               to
               his
               followers
               to
               apply
               his
               notion
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Christian
               mystery
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               At
               or
               upon
               the
               appearance
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               whose
               interest
               it
               might
               then
               be
               ,
               though
               for
               different
               Reasons
               ,
               to
               assert
               &
               promote
               the
               notion
               of
               the
               
                 Platonick
                 Trinity
              
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               Platonists
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               who
               might
               think
               it
               tended
               much
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Master
               &
               his
               Philosophy
               to
               find
               
               in
               it
               those
               mysteries
               which
               the
               Christians
               look'd
               upon
               as
               the
               peculiar
               Characters
               of
               their
               Religion
               :
               thus
               did
               they
               vie
               Platonism
               with
               Christianity
               ,
               equalling
               it
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               relating
               either
               to
               Speculation
               or
               Practise
               with
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ;
               thus
               did
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               world
               rectifie
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               ambitious
               to
               conform
               their
               notions
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               thought
               convenient
               ,
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               men
               who
               might
               promote
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               
                 Platonick
                 Trinity
              
               were
               profess'd
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Christian
               Mystery
               ;
               and
               these
               men
               boldly
               asserted
               that
               the
               Trinity
               was
               only
               a
               Pagan
               notion
               brought
               out
               of
               Plato's
               School
               into
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               :
               Thus
               did
               they
               endeavour
               
               to
               disparage
               what
               they
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               yet
               withal
               suppos'd
               that
               it
               was
               in
               Plato
               ,
               thinking
               it
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               ,
               either
               of
               it's
               falseness
               or
               unfitness
               to
               be
               made
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               belief
               ,
               because
               the
               notion
               (
               say
               they
               )
               was
               taken
               from
               a
               Pagan
               Philosopher
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               might
               not
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               be
               some
               ways
               concern'd
               herein
               ,
               either
               by
               occasioning
               or
               permitting
               such
               expressions
               in
               Plato
               ,
               as
               might
               afterwards
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               the
               proving
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               facilitating
               the
               reception
               &
               belief
               of
               it
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               Dogmatically
               assert
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               shall
               I
               oppose
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Traditionists
               ;
               yet
               I
               think
               we
               need
               not
               too
               operously
               contend
               for
               it
               nor
               lay
               more
               stress
               and
               weight
               upon
               that
               Argument
               ,
               then
               the
               evidence
               
               thereof
               will
               bear
               ,
               because
               the
               Christian
               Trinity
               doth
               neither
               depend
               upon
               ,
               nor
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               it
               :
               As
               for
               the
               inability
               of
               Reason
               to
               find
               out
               those
               methods
               of
               Salvation
               now
               reveal'd
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               mention
               it
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           be
           at
           first
           found
           out
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           they
           be
           now
           fully
           comprehended
           by
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Reason
           it self
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           finite
           capacity
           fully
           to
           comprehend
           the
           mysteries
           of
           an
           infinite
           Being
           ;
           yet
           are
           these
           very
           mysteries
           so
           far
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           sufficiently
           intelligible
           ,
           being
           so
           far
           clearly
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           .
           But
           then
           we
           must
           not
           place
           our
           own
           private
           fancies
           or
           the
           doubtful
           and
           controverted
           opinions
           of
           particular
           men
           
           in
           the
           number
           and
           rank
           of
           Divine
           mysteries
           ,
           thus
           coyning
           more
           out
           of
           our
           own
           brains
           ,
           then
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ever
           made
           .
           Thus
           a
           late
           Author
           hath
           rank'd
           Reprobation
           and
           absolute
           Decrees
           ,
           in
           an
           equal
           order
           with
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Incarnation
           :
           but
           if
           all
           the
           unintelligble
           opinions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           broach'd
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           must
           be
           receiv'd
           as
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ,
           what
           a
           monstrous
           thing
           would
           Religion
           by
           this
           means
           soon
           appear
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           particular
           hinder
           us
           from
           making
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           as
           reasonable
           and
           as
           intelligible
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           provided
           only
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           make
           Reason
           the
           Rule
           and
           Condition
           of
           our
           believing
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           reject
           what
           we
           cannot
           fully
           understand
           ,
           this
           is
           both
           the
           fault
           and
           folly
           of
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           for
           herein
           they
           shew
           themselves
           neither
           sound
           
           Divines
           nor
           good
           Philosophers
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           more
           conversant
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           so
           err'd
           in
           Divinity
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           a
           little
           tam'd
           and
           corrected
           the
           extravagancy
           of
           their
           own
           conceited
           abilities
           with
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           more
           us'd
           their
           understanding
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           nature
           ,
           they
           then
           would
           not
           perhaps
           have
           thought
           it
           such
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           what
           an
           affront
           is
           it
           both
           to
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           to
           be
           so
           credulous
           as
           to
           believe
           things
           altogether
           unintelligible
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           such
           Virtuosi
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           capable
           of
           demonstration
           ,
           or
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           our
           faculties
           to
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           may
           further
           defend
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           to
           believe
           ,
           what
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           reveals
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           such
           subsequent
           illustrations
           as
           may
           at
           least
           facilitate
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
          
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           
             as
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             and
             body
             are
             one
             man
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             man
             are
             one
             Christ
          
           ;
           here
           we
           may
           also
           make
           use
           of
           those
           Arguments
           which
           are
           call'd
           
             argumenta
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           whether
           those
           respective
           persons
           ,
           we
           then
           deal
           withal
           do
           not
           believe
           some
           things
           altogether
           as
           unaccountable
           as
           those
           things
           they
           charge
           upon
           us
           .
           Thus
           the
           heathens
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           object
           against
           us
           the
           credulity
           of
           believing
           upon
           bare
           Authority
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Pythagoreans
           in
           particular
           did
           look
           upon
           Pythagoras
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           almost
           of
           as
           great
           Authority
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Christians
           do
           their
           
             sic
             dicit
             Dominus
          
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           Sects
           of
           Philosophers
           did
           
             jurare
             in
             verba
             Magistri
          
           ,
           did
           yield
           great
           honor
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           respective
           Founders
           ,
           nor
           have
           they
           any
           Reason
           to
           object
           the
           unconceiveableness
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Incarnation
           ,
           seeing
           they
           believe
           things
           concerning
           their
           gods
           altogether
           as
           unintelligible
           as
           these
           Christian
           mysteries
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           come
           a
           little
           nearer
           ,
           the
           results
           of
           the
           Divine
           Omnipotence
           and
           Omniscience
           ,
           how
           God
           can
           create
           something
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           can
           know
           the
           free
           determinations
           of
           our
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           these
           not
           only
           present
           but
           future
           ,
           all
           which
           is
           notwithstanding
           part
           of
           our
           natural
           Creed
           ;
           this
           perhaps
           is
           as
           unconceiveable
           as
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           contain'd
           in
           our
           reveal'd
           Religion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           meer
           
           natural
           Reason
           to
           perform
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           without
           the
           concurrence
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           .
           Here
           for
           a
           man
           to
           deny
           either
           the
           being
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           operations
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           (
           to
           use
           a
           familiar
           resemblance
           )
           as
           if
           we
           should
           deny
           a
           sharp
           Rasor
           to
           have
           an
           edge
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           see
           it
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           the
           very
           invisibility
           of
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           its
           being
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           we
           should
           deny
           any
           motion
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           explain
           the
           communication
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           here
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           visibility
           of
           the
           effects
           doth
           sufficiently
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           who
           argue
           the
           duty
           incumbent
           on
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           benefit
           that
           accrues
           from
           it
           to
           mankind
           ,
           making
           this
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           argument
           ,
           that
           men
           naturally
           ought
           to
           believe
           that
           w
           ch
           
           is
           for
           their
           advantage
           :
           how
           far
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           enquire
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           where
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           where
           God
           makes
           that
           our
           duty
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           our
           interest
           ;
           there
           to
           deny
           or
           disbelieve
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           act
           against
           our selves
           ,
           but
           to
           fight
           against
           heaven
           :
           &
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Divine
           assistance
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           amiableness
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Atheist
           did
           but
           frame
           a
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           there
           was
           a
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           necessarily
           wish
           there
           was
           one
           ;
           so
           here
           such
           is
           the
           advantage
           that
           accrues
           to
           us
           from
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           that
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           those
           very
           men
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           ought
           notwithstanding
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           own
           designs
           of
           acting
           to
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           for
           they
           might
           more
           vigorously
           exert
           these
           ,
           if
           they
           liv'd
           under
           the
           imagination
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           greater
           power
           then
           their
           own
           concurring
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           controversie
           concerning
           Grace
           and
           moral
           Vertue
           ,
           if
           the
           question
           be
           first
           clearly
           stated
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           words
           justly
           determin'd
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           thing
           calmly
           discours'd
           without
           the
           heat
           of
           contest
           and
           disputation
           ,
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           contenders
           on
           either
           part
           seems
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           seemes
           easily
           reconcileable
           .
        
         
           Here
           Grace
           may
           be
           consider'd
           in
           a
           double
           sense
           ,
           either
           first
           as
           it
           signifies
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           that
           inward
           root
           and
           Principle
           of
           all
           Christian
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           ;
           or
           secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           the
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Graces
           themselves
           ,
           as
           now
           
           reduc'd
           into
           acts
           and
           habits
           :
           In
           this
           latter
           sense
           Moral
           Vertues
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           and
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           with
           Christian
           Graces
           ,
           they
           differ
           only
           in
           the
           principle
           from
           whence
           they
           flow
           ,
           thus
           the
           Christian
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           spring
           from
           a
           more
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           then
           the
           Moral
           Vertues
           of
           Heathens
           .
           In
           the
           first
           sense
           there
           are
           none
           ,
           but
           profess'd
           Pelagians
           ,
           that
           assert
           morality
           or
           
             moral
             vertue
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           or
           derogation
           from
           the
           Divine
           Assistances
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           perhaps
           by
           some
           are
           now
           thought
           too
           great
           friends
           and
           Patrons
           of
           it
           do
           mean
           and
           intend
           nothing
           of
           this
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           hath
           render'd
           this
           question
           more
           obscure
           and
           intricate
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           rightly
           agreed
           about
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           morality
           ;
           some
           say
           that
           by
           morality
           is
           properly
           meant
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           vertue
           
           and
           honesty
           as
           is
           attainable
           by
           the
           mere
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           without
           the
           advantages
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           others
           by
           morality
           seem
           to
           understand
           not
           only
           this
           ,
           but
           also
           include
           in
           it
           all
           the
           assistances
           and
           encouragements
           that
           attend
           Christianity
           .
           Whether
           is
           the
           properer
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           enquire
           ;
           yet
           however
           those
           who
           take
           it
           in
           this
           latter
           sense
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           ascribe
           too
           much
           to
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           ,
           only
           they
           include
           more
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           so
           taken
           ,
           then
           perhaps
           can
           properly
           belong
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           only
           add
           one
           consideration
           ,
           which
           refers
           to
           Reason
           in
           matters
           of
           Speculation
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           digression
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           no
           ways
           reflects
           dishonourably
           upon
           Reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           its
           power
           to
           convince
           a
           Sceptick
           ,
           
           
             Scepticus
             nec
             potest
             alium
             redarguere
             nec
             ipse
             redargui
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           both
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           neither
           asserts
           nor
           grants
           any
           Principles
           whereby
           he
           may
           either
           prevail
           upon
           others
           ,
           or
           he
           himself
           be
           confuted
           :
           Scepticism
           is
           a
           capricious
           phrensie
           of
           the
           mind
           ;
           and
           it
           tends
           no
           more
           to
           the
           disreputation
           of
           Reason
           that
           it
           cannot
           cure
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           doth
           to
           the
           dishonor
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           always
           captivate
           the
           perverse
           wills
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           degrees
           in
           this
           Sceptical
           humor
           ,
           and
           we
           then
           seem
           to
           retain
           some
           Tincture
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           unreasonably
           and
           immoderately
           undervalue
           and
           enervate
           those
           Arguments
           which
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           brings
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           natural
           Religion
           ,
           viz.
           The
           being
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Revelation
           indeed
           hath
           advanc'd
           these
           to
           
           higher
           degrees
           of
           certainty
           ,
           then
           before
           they
           had
           ;
           but
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Honor
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           by
           too
           rigid
           ,
           if
           not
           Sceptical
           ,
           denials
           to
           invalidate
           all
           those
           Arguments
           that
           Reason
           may
           suggest
           in
           proof
           or
           confirmation
           hereof
           .
           Reason
           ,
           me-thinks
           ,
           here
           should
           not
           be
           treated
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           but
           rather
           help'd
           and
           incourag'd
           then
           discountenanc'd
           in
           so
           good
           a
           design
           ;
           we
           should
           rather
           procure
           and
           maintain
           a
           certain
           rational
           tenderness
           and
           modesty
           of
           mind
           ,
           whereby
           we
           should
           be
           asham'd
           either
           to
           assert
           or
           deny
           any
           thing
           upon
           unjust
           grounds
           ;
           and
           this
           temper
           of
           mind
           is
           equally
           distant
           from
           a
           vain
           credulity
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           an
           unreasonable
           demanding
           of
           demonstrations
           in
           matters
           uncapable
           of
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           assents
           not
           to
           things
           on
           weaker
           grounds
           then
           Reason
           may
           justly
           require
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           require
           
           more
           evidence
           then
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           are
           capable
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           that
           I
           write
           a
           Preface
           ,
           not
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           premise
           something
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           Prophesie
           and
           Divine
           Revelation
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           so
           refer
           thee
           to
           the
           following
           discourse
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           An
           operose
           attempt
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           no
           sober
           and
           considerate
           man
           ever
           went
           about
           to
           deny
           ,
           would
           rather
           weaken
           ,
           then
           add
           any
           strength
           to
           the
           thing
           design'd
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           either
           the
           affectation
           of
           singularity
           ,
           or
           a
           more
           pernicious
           design
           of
           some
           in
           this
           present
           age
           had
           not
           render'd
           the
           proving
           the
           truth
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           (
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           who
           would
           ascribe
           all
           prophesie
           to
           some
           lower
           principle
           )
           not
           altogether
           unnecessary
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           both
           unjust
           and
           uncharitable
           to
           suggest
           unreasonable
           surmises
           of
           the
           possible
           intentions
           of
           an
           Author
           contrary
           to
           his
           express
           words
           ;
           only
           here
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           shew
           the
           Reasons
           why
           it
           may
           be
           suspected
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Tractatus
             Theologico-Politicus
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           may
           indeed
           assert
           no
           other
           Prophesie
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           then
           what
           is
           within
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           to
           perform
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           his
           sixth
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           absolutely
           denies
           all
           miracles
           in
           general
           ,
           &
           then
           it
           is
           very
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           naturally
           consequent
           upon
           this
           his
           principle
           to
           deny
           this
           of
           prophesie
           in
           particular
           .
           The
           opinion
           of
           miracles
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           ignorance
           of
           natural
           causes
           ,
           since
           nature
           never
           goes
           out
           of
           her
           fix'd
           order
           and
           settled
           course
           ,
           whatever
           we
           may
           weakly
           or
           ignorantly
           
           conceive
           of
           it
           ,
           now
           according
           to
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           prophesie
           may
           as
           well
           be
           the
           result
           either
           of
           blind
           chance
           or
           natural
           causes
           ,
           though
           such
           as
           are
           not
           commonly
           known
           ,
           as
           other
           miracles
           .
           Now
           the
           nature
           and
           notion
           of
           a
           miracle
           ,
           doth
           as
           well
           belong
           to
           the
           certain
           Prediction
           of
           future
           contingencies
           and
           the
           declaring
           and
           revealing
           things
           naturally
           unknowable
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           to
           those
           things
           which
           leave
           more
           immediate
           and
           sensible
           effects
           behind
           them
           :
           and
           if
           God
           by
           such
           an
           eternal
           decree
           hath
           so
           fix'd
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           no
           ways
           now
           be
           alter'd
           ,
           then
           prophesie
           must
           run
           the
           same
           fate
           with
           miracles
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           denies
           one
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           consistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           must
           deny
           both
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           reveal
           by
           way
           of
           prophesie
           such
           things
           as
           we
           already
           know
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           
           the
           falsness
           of
           the
           assertion
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           he
           doth
           no
           where
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           tell
           us
           ,
           whether
           the
           prophesies
           contain'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           be
           above
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           may
           not
           naturally
           follow
           from
           such
           a
           System
           of
           the
           world
           as
           he
           supposes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           himself
           doth
           sufficiently
           explain
           his
           own
           opinion
           herein
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           first
           Chapter
           ;
           
             Denique
             Prophetae
             Dei
             spiritum
             habere
             dicebantur
             ,
             quia
             homines
             causas
             Propheticae
             cognitionis
             ignorabant
             eandemque
             admirabantur
             ,
             &
             propterea
             ut
             reliqua
             portenta
             ,
             ipsam
             ad
             Deum
             referre
             ,
             Deique
             cognitionem
             vocare
             solebant
          
           :
           wherein
           he
           positively
           resolves
           prophesie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           miracles
           ,
           into
           natural
           causes
           ,
           though
           such
           as
           are
           unknown
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           My
           design
           here
           will
           not
           give
           me
           leave
           fully
           to
           examine
           his
           opinion
           either
           
           concerning
           miracles
           or
           prophesie
           ,
           only
           I
           shall
           observe
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           very
           weak
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           which
           he
           there
           uses
           ,
           viz.
           That
           because
           God
           sometimes
           makes
           use
           of
           natural
           causes
           ,
           or
           the
           accidental
           ministery
           of
           some
           other
           means
           in
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           therefore
           to
           ascribe
           the
           whole
           causality
           or
           efficiency
           to
           those
           things
           which
           God
           for
           other
           Reasons
           thought
           fit
           to
           employ
           on
           those
           occasions
           ,
           thus
           he
           asserts
           Moses
           his
           throwing
           Ashes
           into
           the
           Air
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           cause
           of
           the
           Biles
           that
           thereupon
           befel
           the
           Egyptians
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           because
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           phansy
           in
           the
           conveying
           of
           prophesy
           ,
           therefore
           must
           it
           wholly
           be
           subjected
           here
           and
           reach
           no
           farther
           ,
           therefore
           he
           concludes
           that
           the
           Prophets
           prophesy'd
           according
           to
           the
           various
           temperaments
           and
           complexion
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           were
           more
           obscure
           in
           
           their
           prophesies
           then
           others
           ,
           because
           their
           phansy
           was
           not
           so
           good
           ,
           nor
           their
           imagination
           so
           strong
           as
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           kind
           of
           Reasoning
           seems
           much
           what
           like
           that
           of
           the
           man
           who
           speaking
           of
           the
           miracle
           of
           Christs
           feeding
           five
           thousand
           with
           five
           Barly-loaves
           and
           two
           fishes
           ,
           
             Joh.
             6.
             10.
          
           gave
           this
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           wanted
           in
           meat
           ,
           they
           made
           up
           with
           grass
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           there
           occasionally
           said
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             much
             grass
             in
             the
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Prophesy
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           include
           those
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           prediction
           of
           future
           contingencies
           ,
           a
           foretelling
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           only
           such
           things
           ,
           the
           events
           whereof
           depend
           upon
           the
           natural
           and
           necessary
           connexion
           of
           causes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           come
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           free
           determination
           of
           Mens
           wills
           and
           though
           
           the
           proper
           nature
           of
           prophesy
           doth
           not
           consist
           herein
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           a
           certain
           character
           of
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           where
           it
           doth
           occur
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           lower
           principle
           certainly
           to
           foretel
           such
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Prophesy
           more
           properly
           implies
           the
           Communication
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           this
           particular
           design
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           inform
           the
           world
           in
           things
           of
           great
           concernment
           ;
           for
           there
           may
           be
           private
           notices
           and
           personal
           commands
           convey'd
           from
           God
           to
           Men
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           denominate
           them
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           Prophesy
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           doth
           suppose
           the
           being
           of
           God
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           proves
           it
           to
           an
           heathen
           ,
           for
           there
           may
           as
           strong
           an
           Argument
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           punctual
           predictions
           of
           future
           contingencies
           in
           all
           the
           particular
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           
           prove
           a
           
             Divine
             Being
          
           ,
           as
           there
           may
           from
           the
           regular
           order
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           universe
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           certainly
           to
           foretel
           things
           to
           come
           in
           that
           very
           way
           and
           method
           wherein
           they
           happen
           without
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           have
           been
           for
           the
           world
           to
           have
           reduc'd
           it self
           into
           this
           stately
           frame
           by
           the
           fortuitous
           concourse
           of
           Atoms
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           prophesy
           proves
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           the
           being
           of
           God
           proves
           at
           least
           the
           possibility
           of
           prophesy
           ,
           
             si
             dentur
             dii
             ,
             datur
             divinatio
             ,
          
           says
           Cicero
           ,
           and
           the
           consequence
           is
           good
           and
           valid
           ;
           unless
           with
           the
           Epicureans
           ,
           that
           granting
           a
           God
           we
           deny
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           by
           him
           :
           Prophesy
           and
           Divine
           Revelation
           being
           one
           great
           instrument
           which
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           herein
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           would
           have
           seem'd
           a
           great
           defect
           in
           providence
           to
           have
           created
           such
           a
           Noble
           Creature
           as
           Man
           ,
           without
           a
           way
           of
           communicating
           suitable
           notices
           to
           him
           ,
           
           as
           the
           conveniencies
           or
           necessities
           of
           things
           might
           require
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Stoicks
           argue
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           there
           be
           Gods
           and
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           declare
           to
           men
           future
           events
           ,
           then
           either
           they
           do
           not
           love
           men
           ,
           or
           they
           know
           not
           themselves
           what
           will
           come
           to
           pass
           hereafter
           ,
           or
           they
           think
           it
           nothing
           concerns
           men
           to
           know
           ,
           or
           they
           think
           it
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Majesty
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           lastly
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           communicate
           this
           their
           knowledge
           to
           others
           :
           but
           all
           these
           consequences
           are
           false
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           proves
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           prophesy
           or
           divination
           .
           This
           argumentation
           of
           theirs
           refers
           to
           prophesy
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           be
           more
           strong
           and
           undeniable
           if
           from
           thence
           we
           infer'd
           the
           being
           of
           prophesy
           in
           the
           latter
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Revelation
           of
           things
           much
           more
           considerable
           then
           the
           meer
           knowledge
           of
           future
           events
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           denies
           prophesy
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           must
           either
           grant
           all
           those
           false
           
           and
           unworthy
           consequences
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           false
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           first
           that
           God
           hath
           declar'd
           his
           whole
           Will
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           more
           remains
           further
           to
           be
           reveal'd
           ;
           or
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           nature
           hath
           declar'd
           enough
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           more
           ;
           or
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           free
           determination
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           to
           make
           any
           further
           Revelation
           ,
           then
           what
           nature
           hath
           already
           discover'd
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           this
           kind
           of
           Prophesy
           or
           Divine
           Revelation
           was
           both
           necessary
           in
           respect
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           contrary
           to
           any
           resolution
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           was
           necessary
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           several
           Religions
           that
           ever
           appear'd
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           either
           really
           had
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           pretended
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           now
           things
           being
           in
           this
           posture
           at
           our
           Saviours
           appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           his
           Religion
           should
           have
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           many
           
           of
           the
           others
           only
           pretended
           to
           ,
           both
           to
           free
           Christians
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           seduc'd
           by
           the
           false
           pretenses
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           also
           fully
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Not
           though
           as
           if
           the
           false
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Heathens
           did
           first
           occasion
           that
           Revelation
           that
           was
           truly
           Divine
           ,
           for
           this
           had
           always
           a
           precedency
           in
           nature
           to
           that
           which
           was
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           ;
           thus
           God
           first
           gave
           the
           command
           to
           Adam
           not
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           before
           the
           Devil
           ever
           tempted
           him
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           resemblance
           ,
           which
           we
           sometimes
           find
           betwixt
           Sacred
           and
           prophane
           Rites
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           took
           occasion
           from
           them
           to
           institute
           the
           like
           amongst
           his
           own
           people
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Devil
           ,
           being
           Gods
           Ape
           ,
           doth
           many
           times
           either
           pervert
           Divine
           Institutions
           to
           Superstitious
           or
           Idolatrous
           purposes
           ,
           or
           erect
           something
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           of
           his
           own
           to
           keep
           some
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           practise
           
           of
           the
           false
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           seduce
           others
           from
           the
           true
           one
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           no
           ways
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           subtilty
           or
           malice
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           rather
           highly
           promotive
           of
           both
           ,
           to
           borrow
           some
           Divine
           Rites
           and
           Sacred
           Institutions
           and
           insert
           them
           into
           his
           own
           Worship
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           seems
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           here
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           then
           the
           Jews
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           hatred
           which
           they
           bore
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           imitate
           them
           in
           some
           part
           of
           their
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           out
           of
           any
           love
           they
           had
           either
           to
           them
           or
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           secure
           some
           of
           their
           own
           people
           in
           their
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           had
           entertain'd
           too
           great
           an
           opinion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           might
           some
           other
           ways
           more
           effectually
           manage
           their
           malice
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           ever
           was
           the
           first
           occasion
           or
           original
           of
           the
           Devils
           Oracles
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           at
           Christs
           appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           had
           very
           much
           prevail'd
           in
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           
           Christ
           should
           both
           silence
           these
           ,
           and
           institute
           a
           more
           certain
           method
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           of
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Revelation
           was
           necessary
           to
           assure
           the
           world
           of
           Gods
           reconciliation
           to
           mankind
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           terms
           and
           by
           what
           methods
           we
           may
           attain
           Salvation
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           be
           as
           knowable
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           as
           easily
           apparent
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           of
           it's
           attributes
           of
           Power
           and
           Iustice
           ;
           yet
           being
           conscious
           to
           our selves
           of
           daily
           offending
           God
           ;
           and
           guilt
           being
           naturally
           full
           of
           Iealousie
           ;
           We
           could
           not
           be
           so
           fully
           assur'd
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           without
           such
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           having
           forfeited
           the
           effects
           thereof
           ,
           as
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           however
           though
           we
           might
           have
           some
           notions
           of
           Gods
           parability
           and
           willingness
           to
           pardon
           ,
           yet
           we
           could
           scarce
           have
           imagin'd
           that
           his
           mercy
           would
           have
           extended
           thus
           far
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           pardon
           our
           sins
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           confer
           upon
           us
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           happiness
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           their
           way
           of
           reasoning
           seem
           cogent
           and
           necessary
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           that
           Natural
           Reason
           leads
           us
           to
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           God
           indeed
           has
           appointed
           to
           be
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           God
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           
           just
           and
           perfectly
           merciful
           ,
           and
           being
           just
           he
           must
           condemn
           all
           mankind
           ,
           because
           sinful
           ,
           but
           this
           would
           be
           repugnant
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           which
           must
           also
           be
           perfect
           with
           effect
           ,
           now
           seeing
           the
           perfection
           of
           these
           two
           attributes
           of
           justice
           and
           mercy
           may
           consist
           in
           God
           together
           ,
           and
           since
           this
           cannot
           be
           ,
           unless
           God
           doth
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           Man
           do
           suffer
           ,
           therefore
           Reason
           dictates
           such
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           is
           both
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Post-nate
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           found
           out
           since
           Gods
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           where
           did
           ever
           appear
           any
           such
           way
           of
           reasoning
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           before
           Gods
           declaration
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           can
           follow
           hence
           ,
           is
           only
           an
           agreeableness
           of
           the
           Divine
           Methods
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           here
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           Reason
           ,
           not
           any
           ability
           in
           Reason
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           things
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           Antecedent
           to
           the
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Argument
           doth
           suppose
           or
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           knowable
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fully
           and
           clearly
           conceiveable
           how
           it
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           even
           now
           when
           it
           is
           reveal'd
           ;
           there
           are
           indeed
           some
           instances
           in
           nature
           which
           
           seem
           to
           facilitate
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           thus
           what
           is
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           a
           previous
           Essay
           to
           the
           Incarnation
           ?
           being
           compounded
           of
           Principles
           as
           far
           distant
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           but
           then
           this
           is
           only
           an
           illustration
           of
           a
           truth
           already
           reveal'd
           ,
           not
           any
           Antecedent
           Argument
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           easily
           enlarge
           further
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           that
           I
           have
           already
           transgress'd
           the
           due
           limits
           of
           a
           Preface
           :
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           will
           be
           a
           sufficient
           demonstration
           of
           the
           other
           particular
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Divine
           Revelation
           is
           no
           ways
           contrary
           to
           the
           free
           determination
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           it
           being
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           promis'd
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           this
           way
           of
           
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           in
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           b
           PAge
           7.
           for
           might
           or
           might
           ,
           read
           may
           or
           may
           .
           c
           p.
           3.
           line
           10
           ,
           after
           particular
           ,
           insert
           ,
           actions
           .
           d
           p.
           6.
           l.
           15.
           read
           consistent
           .
           pag.
           7.
           for
           Biles
           ,
           r.
           Boyls
           .
           p.
           3.
           l.
           13.
           for
           seems
           ,
           r.
           is
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           in
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           PAge
           17.
           l.
           5.
           for
           leave
           ,
           r.
           bear
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           16.
           for
           your
           ,
           r.
           the.
           p.
           20.
           l.
           19.
           for
           that
           ,
           r.
           the.
           p.
           25.
           l.
           3.
           for
           that
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           17.
           insert
           the.
           p.
           44.
           l.
           23.
           for
           it
           and
           its
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           10.
           insert
           and.
           p.
           118.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           phrensies
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           CONCERNING
           Divine
           Dreams
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             INTRODVCTION
             .
          
           
             Doubt
             not
             but
             you
             remember
             the
             conference
             we
             had
             ,
             as
             we
             went
             to
             Councellor
             Amproux
             his
             lodgings
             :
             one
             of
             our
             Discourses
             was
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Dreams
             which
             God
             sometimes
             sent
             unto
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             marks
             and
             characters
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             know
             them
             to
             be
             truly
             Divine
             .
             For
             as
             much
             as
             you
             found
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difficulty
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             glad
             if
             we
             had
             discours'd
             
             further
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             the
             night
             came
             on
             ,
             and
             obliged
             you
             to
             retire
             to
             your
             lodgings
             ;
             and
             
               Madamoiselle
               de
               la
               Suze
            
             ,
             who
             staid
             for
             me
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             also
             to
             ours
             ,
             we
             had
             some
             discourse
             in
             our
             return
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             she
             desir'd
             me
             (
             according
             to
             my
             ability
             )
             to
             illustrate
             and
             explain
             what
             did
             seem
             more
             obscure
             and
             difficult
             in
             that
             subject
             ,
             which
             she
             thought
             worthy
             of
             a
             more
             attentive
             consideration
             .
             I
             bestow'd
             some
             thoughts
             upon
             it
             in
             my
             journey
             ,
             and
             if
             other
             affairs
             had
             not
             prevented
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             e're
             this
             committed
             them
             to
             Paper
             :
             But
             if
             my
             occasions
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             present
             so
             urgent
             ,
             and
             importunate
             do
             permit
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             :
             and
             I
             here
             begin
             this
             little
             work
             in
             midst
             of
             their
             disturbance
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             engage
             my self
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             finishing
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             send
             it
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             that
             respect
             which
             I
             bear
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             singular
             esteem
             which
             I
             have
             of
             your
             rare
             qualities
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             your
             Friendship
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               natural
               Dreams
               and
               their
               several
               Causes
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             three
             kinds
             of
             faculties
             in
             man
             ,
             which
             are
             subservient
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             acquiring
             and
             preserving
             knowledge
             ,
             viz.
             the
             External
             Senses
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             at
             the
             one
             extream
             ;
             the
             Understanding
             at
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             Internal
             Senses
             in
             the
             middle
             betwixt
             these
             two
             .
             The
             impression
             of
             external
             objects
             made
             upon
             the
             Corporeal
             senses
             is
             not
             call'd
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             made
             upon
             us
             waking
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             ratiocinations
             of
             the
             understanding
             call'd
             Dreams
             ,
             because
             Dreams
             are
             form'd
             in
             some
             of
             those
             faculties
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             us
             with
             beasts
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             ,
             as
             to
             dogs
             and
             horses
             belongs
             the
             power
             of
             dreaming
             :
             so
             that
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             
             that
             that
             impression
             ,
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             dreams
             doth
             consist
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             in
             the
             internal
             senses
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             commonly
             accounted
             three
             ,
             the
             
               Common
               Sense
            
             ,
             the
             Phantasie
             ,
             and
             the
             Memory
             :
             all
             which
             three
             ,
             some
             do
             think
             to
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faculty
             ,
             but
             diversly
             considered
             according
             to
             its
             divers
             modes
             of
             acting
             upon
             its
             respective
             objects
             :
             others
             do
             distinguish
             them
             as
             different
             faculties
             
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             their
             operations
             .
             I
             I
             shall
             here
             follow
             this
             latter
             opinion
             ,
             both
             as
             more
             universally
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             that
             which
             I
             here
             undertake
             ,
             and
             shall
             assert
             ,
             that
             dreams
             are
             not
             made
             in
             the
             
               common
               sense
            
             or
             
               sensus
               communis
            
             ,
             because
             that
             doth
             not
             act
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             external
             senses
             are
             awake
             :
             nor
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             are
             they
             made
             in
             the
             memory
             ,
             because
             the
             Idea's
             of
             things
             there
             are
             only
             in
             Potentiâ
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             reduc'd
             into
             Act
             ,
             do
             then
             pass
             into
             the
             imagination
             or
             
             phansie
             .
             But
             the
             images
             whereof
             dreams
             are
             form'd
             ,
             are
             in
             Act
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             that
             part
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Phansie
             ;
             to
             which
             all
             the
             world
             do
             more
             generally
             agree
             .
             That
             impression
             then
             (
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             dreams
             )
             must
             be
             refer'd
             to
             one
             of
             these
             three
             causes
             ,
             
               Nature
               ,
               Angels
            
             or
             God
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             there
             can
             be
             but
             three
             kinds
             of
             dreams
             ,
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             ;
             and
             these
             ,
             such
             as
             proceed
             either
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             more
             purely
             Divine
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             natural
             dreams
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             four
             Classes
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             there
             are
             some
             which
             are
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             mere
             temperament
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Constitution
             wherein
             the
             person
             that
             dreams
             ,
             chances
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             such
             or
             such
             visions
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             of
             an
             hot
             or
             Cholerick
             constitution
             ,
             or
             at
             that
             time
             have
             their
             Stomachs
             over-charged
             with
             Choler
             ,
             they
             commonly
             dream
             of
             fire
             ;
             those
             who
             
             are
             naturally
             Phlegmatick
             ,
             or
             who
             then
             chance
             to
             abound
             with
             Phlegm
             ,
             do
             dream
             of
             ponds
             and
             rivers
             ,
             and
             inundation
             of
             waters
             :
             and
             it
             is
             proportionably
             the
             same
             with
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             constitutions
             .
             And
             although
             experience
             shews
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Physicians
             do
             take
             indications
             from
             dreams
             ,
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             easily
             appear
             .
             I
             shall
             briefly
             offer
             something
             ,
             as
             a
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             as
             I
             pass
             along
             ,
             though
             my
             design
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             oblige
             me
             hereunto
             :
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             truly
             assert
             that
             the
             operations
             of
             our
             
               outward
               senses
            
             do
             convey
             into
             our
             memory
             the
             Idea's
             of
             all
             sensible
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             preserv'd
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             from
             thence
             that
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             natural
             dreams
             is
             taken
             .
             For
             if
             we
             could
             imagine
             a
             man
             to
             have
             liv'd
             to
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             five
             years
             without
             any
             use
             of
             his
             senses
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             
             imagine
             him
             to
             have
             liv'd
             so
             long
             without
             ever
             dreaming
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             had
             not
             the
             Idea
             of
             any
             sensible
             thing
             in
             his
             memory
             ;
             since
             also
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             sleep
             the
             natural
             heat
             is
             more
             intense
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             liver
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             diaphragm
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             those
             parts
             that
             surround
             the
             Stomach
             :
             Hence
             it
             causes
             vapors
             to
             arise
             into
             the
             brain
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             are
             hot
             by
             the
             heat
             they
             draw
             from
             their
             cause
             ,
             that
             rais'd
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             retain
             something
             of
             that
             humour
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             universally
             predominant
             in
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             stomach
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Choler
             ,
             or
             Phlegm
             ,
             or
             Blood
             ,
             or
             Melancholy
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             four
             usually
             here
             taken
             into
             consideration
             ;
             according
             therefore
             to
             the
             heat
             of
             these
             vapors
             ,
             so
             they
             put
             the
             Idea's
             in
             the
             memory
             into
             motion
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             into
             Act
             in
             the
             imagination
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             retain
             something
             of
             such
             or
             such
             an
             humor
             ,
             so
             they
             affect
             the
             
             brain
             ,
             &
             particularly
             that
             part
             which
             is
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             phansie
             ,
             with
             the
             quality
             of
             that
             humor
             from
             which
             they
             proceed
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             produceth
             the
             effect
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             organ
             being
             thus
             affected
             ,
             doth
             better
             receive
             the
             images
             of
             those
             things
             which
             do
             suit
             with
             its
             present
             constitution
             ,
             and
             doth
             better
             retain
             them
             ;
             whereas
             those
             others
             which
             do
             not
             at
             all
             agree
             therewith
             are
             dispersed
             and
             fly
             away
             :
             so
             that
             if
             these
             vapors
             do
             arise
             from
             a
             Phlegmatick
             humour
             ,
             then
             the
             phansie
             is
             apt
             to
             represent
             to
             it self
             waters
             and
             inundations
             ,
             if
             from
             Bile
             and
             Choler
             ,
             then
             fire
             and
             burnings
             ;
             and
             those
             other
             forms
             of
             things
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             ,
             which
             the
             heat
             had
             rais'd
             and
             drawn
             from
             the
             memory
             into
             the
             imagination
             ,
             slip
             away
             and
             make
             no
             abode
             there
             .
             But
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             decide
             this
             question
             ,
             the
             dreams
             that
             proceed
             from
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             other
             power
             of
             signification
             .
             but
             only
             from
             the
             effect
             to
             give
             some
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
             cause
             :
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             produceth
             them
             being
             altogether
             void
             of
             all
             understanding
             (
             for
             neither
             the
             heat
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             hath
             any
             ;
             nor
             the
             memory
             ,
             nor
             the
             imagination
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             understanding
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concern'd
             herein
             )
             therefore
             these
             cannot
             be
             design'd
             to
             any
             particular
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             there
             are
             others
             (
             which
             is
             the
             second
             kind
             of
             dreams
             )
             wherein
             the
             temperament
             ,
             and
             the
             disposition
             of
             humours
             have
             no
             place
             ,
             and
             these
             proceed
             from
             no
             other
             cause
             then
             the
             heat
             ,
             which
             arising
             from
             the
             lower
             parts
             to
             the
             brain
             ,
             doth
             put
             the
             Idea's
             and
             images
             of
             things
             in
             the
             memory
             into
             motion
             ,
             and
             represents
             them
             to
             the
             phansie
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             confus'd
             and
             disturb'd
             manner
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             heat
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             the
             vapors
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             stomach
             are
             gross
             or
             subtle
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             more
             or
             less
             abundant
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             fill
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             brain
             ;
             for
             
             when
             they
             are
             gross
             and
             in
             great
             plenty
             ,
             the
             images
             of
             things
             recall'd
             from
             the
             memory
             ,
             are
             there
             so
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             presents
             none
             to
             the
             fansie
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             then
             dream
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             attended
             with
             so
             much
             weakness
             and
             obscurity
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             awake
             ,
             we
             remember
             nothing
             of
             what
             we
             dream'd
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             ,
             though
             very
             few
             ,
             never
             dream
             at
             all
             ;
             because
             the
             vapors
             that
             arise
             in
             their
             sleep
             ,
             are
             always
             thick
             and
             darksome
             ;
             and
             hence
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             we
             do
             not
             dream
             immediately
             after
             meals
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             stomach
             being
             then
             full
             ,
             doth
             send
             up
             to
             the
             brain
             vapours
             in
             too
             great
             abundance
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             vapours
             be
             more
             thin
             and
             subtle
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             less
             abundance
             and
             more
             calm
             ,
             then
             the
             images
             of
             things
             do
             present
             themselves
             to
             the
             phansie
             with
             more
             distinction
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             disorder
             ,
             for
             let
             us
             
             suppose
             the
             images
             of
             themselves
             orderly
             plac'd
             in
             the
             memory
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             two
             things
             that
             may
             cause
             confusion
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             heat
             that
             moves
             them
             ,
             doth
             also
             disturb
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             small
             pieces
             of
             matter
             in
             a
             vessel
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             remain
             each
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             water
             is
             calm
             and
             unmov'd
             :
             but
             if
             you
             put
             fire
             under
             it
             ,
             the
             water
             by
             boiling
             is
             put
             into
             motion
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             substances
             are
             jumbled
             together
             by
             its
             agitation
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             external
             senses
             are
             awake
             and
             in
             action
             ,
             they
             govern
             and
             fix
             the
             phansie
             by
             their
             influence
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             laid
             asleep
             and
             the
             phansie
             thus
             more
             at
             liberty
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             irregularity
             in
             all
             its
             actions
             ;
             from
             hence
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             the
             images
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             the
             memory
             ,
             agitated
             by
             the
             heat
             ,
             hath
             fill'd
             the
             phansie
             )
             do
             joyn
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             fortuitously
             and
             without
             order
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             form'd
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             phantastical
             and
             extravagant
             
             compositions
             :
             we
             see
             the
             experience
             hereof
             in
             a
             feaver
             ,
             when
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             heat
             and
             the
             cholerick
             vapours
             do
             disturb
             the
             imagination
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             it
             also
             in
             fools
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             neither
             sleep
             nor
             are
             in
             a
             feaver
             ,
             yet
             have
             their
             imagination
             disturb'd
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             distemper
             of
             their
             brain
             ;
             which
             makes
             them
             conceive
             so
             many
             Chimaera's
             and
             utter
             such
             strange
             inconsistencies
             ,
             and
             divers
             kinds
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             natural
             connexion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             passing
             into
             the
             phansie
             and
             joyning
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             irregularity
             ;
             for
             the
             imagination
             is
             a
             faculty
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             is
             able
             to
             receive
             the
             impression
             of
             those
             Idea's
             ,
             and
             also
             joyn
             them
             together
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             corporeal
             and
             by
             consequent
             void
             of
             understanding
             ,
             it
             can
             neither
             perceive
             their
             agreement
             nor
             their
             disagreement
             ,
             nor
             conveniently
             dispose
             of
             them
             according
             to
             reason
             :
             So
             that
             it
             acts
             here
             ,
             as
             a
             blind
             man
             would
             do
             ,
             
             who
             being
             among
             a
             great
             number
             of
             broken
             and
             mutilated
             statues
             ,
             should
             go
             about
             rightly
             to
             reassemble
             their
             parts
             by
             groping
             :
             for
             it
             would
             frequently
             happen
             without
             doubt
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             set
             Marius
             his
             head
             upon
             Cleopatra's
             body
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             thighs
             of
             a
             Brasenhorse
             under
             the
             trunk
             of
             Epaminondas
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             dreams
             have
             yet
             less
             power
             of
             signifying
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             images
             is
             altogether
             fortuitous
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             incapable
             either
             to
             represent
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             allegorical
             Emblem
             ,
             or
             nakedly
             and
             without
             any
             such
             representation
             to
             foretel
             it
             ;
             for
             every
             Emblem
             and
             Symbolical
             representation
             is
             the
             work
             of
             an
             intelligent
             agent
             ,
             and
             the
             foreseeing
             things
             to
             come
             requires
             still
             more
             light
             of
             reason
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             understanding
             sometimes
             makes
             some
             reflexions
             upon
             the
             things
             thus
             presented
             to
             the
             phansie
             
             in
             sleep
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             dreams
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Dogs
             and
             Horses
             :
             those
             of
             such
             animals
             do
             not
             reach
             any
             higher
             faculty
             ,
             then
             the
             imagination
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             have
             none
             higher
             ,
             whereas
             ours
             do
             sometimes
             affect
             the
             understanding
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             do
             sometimes
             make
             rational
             reflexions
             upon
             those
             phantasms
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             long
             discourses
             ,
             as
             it
             frequently
             happens
             to
             those
             who
             are
             accustomed
             to
             speak
             in
             publick
             .
             But
             then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             understanding
             that
             forms
             these
             Idea's
             ,
             it
             only
             acts
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             imagination
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             give
             them
             the
             least
             power
             of
             signifying
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             further
             how
             can
             that
             which
             cannot
             foresee
             things
             future
             ,
             when
             awake
             ,
             do
             it
             when
             asleep
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             represent
             them
             in
             those
             different
             shapes
             which
             then
             concur
             in
             the
             fansie
             ?
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             pass
             any
             rational
             judgment
             either
             of
             the
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             
             of
             which
             yet
             it
             hath
             much
             more
             knowledge
             then
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             indeed
             no
             extravagance
             is
             able
             then
             to
             check
             or
             set
             bounds
             to
             our
             understanding
             ;
             we
             raise
             our
             friends
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             yet
             living
             ,
             we
             set
             Paris
             in
             Quercy
             and
             London
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             great
             wonder
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             become
             Beggars
             and
             Kings
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             nor
             doth
             this
             so
             strange
             an
             alteration
             any
             ways
             amuse
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             phantastical
             or
             disagreeable
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             thus
             seem
             reasonable
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             natural
             dreams
             are
             such
             as
             proceed
             from
             those
             employments
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             apply
             our selves
             with
             great
             intention
             of
             mind
             ;
             for
             studious
             men
             dream
             of
             books
             ,
             covetous
             men
             of
             money
             ,
             Souldiers
             imagine
             they
             see
             battalions
             of
             foot
             and
             squadrons
             of
             horse
             ,
             and
             generally
             those
             who
             are
             delighted
             in
             any
             employment
             dream
             of
             things
             relating
             thereunto
             :
             And
             
             it
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             for
             the
             images
             of
             these
             things
             are
             most
             familiar
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             frequently
             occur
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             when
             the
             inward
             heat
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             intense
             in
             sleep
             ,
             doth
             move
             and
             agitate
             this
             store-house
             of
             sensible
             Idea's
             ;
             no
             wonder
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             these
             do
             first
             and
             more
             frequently
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             but
             yet
             always
             ,
             almost
             with
             the
             same
             phantasticalness
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             make
             the
             same
             judgment
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             no
             more
             power
             to
             signifie
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             kind
             of
             natural
             dreams
             is
             that
             which
             arises
             upon
             occasion
             of
             some
             passion
             which
             has
             either
             possess'd
             us
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             waking
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             we
             now
             reflect
             being
             asleep
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             takes
             its
             first
             rise
             in
             our
             sleep
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             irascible
             or
             concupiscible
             appetite
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             fares
             with
             us
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             in
             those
             ,
             
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             temperament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             humours
             ,
             for
             thus
             it
             presents
             to
             our
             imagination
             objects
             ,
             which
             leave
             some
             resemblance
             to
             our
             passions
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             hungry
             imagine
             they
             see
             feasts
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             thirsty
             believe
             they
             drink
             at
             fountains
             .
             The
             amorous
             see
             their
             inclinations
             ;
             and
             the
             cholerick
             the
             objects
             of
             their
             anger
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             meet
             their
             enemies
             ,
             who
             present
             themselves
             in
             arms
             before
             them
             .
             But
             as
             these
             dreams
             have
             without
             doubt
             a
             cause
             antecedent
             in
             your
             passion
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             ordinarily
             they
             are
             no
             less
             extravagant
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             more
             capable
             to
             give
             any
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             of
             those
             very
             things
             which
             already
             exist
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             altogether
             unknown
             to
             us
             before
             our
             dream
             ;
             for
             the
             sensitive
             part
             of
             our
             soul
             is
             indeed
             able
             to
             submit
             to
             reason
             ,
             but
             in
             it self
             doth
             no
             ways
             partake
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             it
             being
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             
             irrational
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             produce
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             requires
             an
             intelligent
             agent
             for
             its
             cause
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             happens
             that
             some
             of
             these
             dreams
             do
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             resemblance
             or
             agreement
             betwixt
             the
             dream
             and
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             some
             Angel
             or
             Spirit
             is
             concern'd
             therein
             :
             But
             as
             Aristotle
             has
             observ'd
             ,
             this
             happens
             by
             meer
             chance
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             without
             any
             aim
             should
             shoot
             a
             thousand
             arrows
             ,
             may
             at
             last
             by
             chance
             hit
             the
             mark
             :
             so
             in
             our
             dreams
             such
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             visions
             do
             pass
             into
             our
             imagination
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             sometimes
             chance
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             be
             much
             more
             strange
             if
             once
             or
             twice
             in
             our
             life
             it
             did
             not
             so
             happen
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             of
             our
             dreams
             do
             not
             only
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             there
             also
             be
             a
             remarkable
             agreement
             betwixt
             it
             and
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             that
             we
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             suppose
             the
             operation
             
             of
             an
             intelligent
             agent
             to
             intervene
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             then
             to
             reckon
             this
             among
             natural
             dreams
             ,
             but
             to
             refer
             it
             either
             to
             God
             or
             to
             some
             action
             of
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Angelical
               Dreams
               in
               General
               ,
               and
               some
               rational
               reflexions
               on
               particular
               ones
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             dreams
             which
             we
             may
             impute
             to
             created
             Intelligences
             ,
             the
             one
             where
             the
             things
             signifi'd
             are
             contained
             in
             Symbolical
             and
             Mysterious
             Representations
             ;
             the
             other
             where
             they
             are
             propos'd
             naked
             without
             any
             such
             resemblances
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             those
             who
             undertake
             to
             give
             rules
             of
             their
             interpretation
             ,
             do
             it
             in
             two
             different
             ways
             ,
             for
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             ought
             sometimes
             to
             take
             the
             direct
             contrary
             to
             the
             dream
             for
             it's
             interpretation
             :
             as
             if
             one
             dream
             of
             
             marriages
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             we
             imagine
             in
             our
             sleep
             that
             we
             see
             Mourning-weeds
             and
             Funeral-attire
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             suddenly
             hear
             of
             a
             Marriage
             ;
             but
             one
             may
             dream
             of
             such
             things
             without
             Angels
             any
             ways
             concerning
             themselves
             herein
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             images
             of
             those
             things
             may
             remain
             in
             the
             memory
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             meer
             force
             of
             nature
             return
             into
             the
             Phansie
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             asleep
             ;
             but
             when
             any
             such
             dream
             shall
             happen
             and
             it
             be
             imprinted
             in
             the
             imagination
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             we
             may
             assure
             our selves
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             good
             one
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             is
             never
             that
             Author
             of
             those
             dreams
             ,
             whose
             signification
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             read
             backward
             ,
             much
             less
             hath
             he
             established
             any
             such
             rule
             to
             interpret
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             footstep
             hereof
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Nature
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             too
             much
             of
             uncertainty
             in
             these
             interpretations
             to
             entitle
             them
             to
             
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             that
             which
             they
             report
             of
             Buchanan
             ,
             who
             every
             year
             inter-leaf'd
             his
             Almanack
             with
             white
             paper
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Almanack
             foretold
             Fair-weather
             ,
             he
             writ
             over
             against
             it
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             said
             it
             should
             be
             Rain
             or
             Cloudy
             ,
             he
             set
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             a
             Fair
             and
             
               Clear
               Skie
            
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             he
             had
             observ'd
             it
             fifty
             or
             sixty
             years
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             always
             came
             nearer
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             the
             Almanack
             ,
             but
             hence
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             made
             Almanacks
             ,
             did
             design
             by
             the
             contrary
             predictions
             those
             events
             ,
             which
             Buchanan
             did
             thus
             prognostick
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Astrologers
             making
             for
             the
             most
             part
             their
             Prognostications
             at
             an
             adventure
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             not
             having
             the
             least
             knowledge
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             it
             might
             very
             well
             happen
             that
             Buchanan
             ,
             thus
             by
             chance
             might
             foretel
             fair
             or
             foul
             weather
             ,
             by
             taking
             always
             the
             contrary
             to
             their
             Predictions
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             more
             common
             rule
             of
             Interpreting
             
             of
             dreams
             is
             to
             observe
             the
             agreement
             and
             resemblances
             which
             are
             betwixt
             the
             dreams
             and
             their
             events
             ;
             thus
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             dreams
             he
             hath
             lost
             a
             tooth
             ,
             shall
             loose
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dreams
             that
             a
             rib
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             shall
             ere
             long
             see
             the
             death
             of
             his
             wife
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             stay
             to
             relate
             examples
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             verifi'd
             by
             the
             event
             .
             Cicero
             among
             others
             relates
             this
             ,
             a
             certain
             man
             dream'd
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Egg
             hid
             under
             his
             bed
             ,
             the
             Sooth-sayer
             to
             whom
             he
             apply'd
             himself
             for
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             dream
             ,
             told
             him
             that
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             he
             imagin'd
             to
             see
             the
             Egg
             ,
             there
             was
             treasure
             hid
             :
             whereupon
             he
             caus'd
             the
             place
             to
             be
             digged
             up
             ,
             and
             there
             accordingly
             he
             found
             Silver
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             a
             good
             quantity
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             interpreter
             some
             testimony
             of
             his
             acknowledgement
             ,
             he
             brought
             him
             some
             pieces
             of
             the
             Silver
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             found
             ;
             but
             the
             Sooth-sayer
             
             hoping
             also
             to
             have
             some
             of
             the
             Gold
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               and
               will
               you
               not
               give
               me
               some
               of
               the
               yolk
               too
               ?
            
             Now
             these
             dreams
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             impute
             either
             to
             natural
             causes
             ,
             or
             to
             meer
             chance
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             exceed
             the
             power
             of
             Angels
             to
             convey
             ;
             for
             an
             Angel
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             (
             for
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             examine
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             it
             is
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             an
             Angel
             to
             know
             that
             there
             was
             treasure
             hid
             there
             .
             An
             Angel
             might
             also
             imprint
             such
             a
             dream
             upon
             the
             mans
             imagination
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             asleep
             ,
             and
             also
             reveal
             to
             the
             Sooth-sayer
             ,
             that
             the
             Egg
             did
             signifie
             a
             treasure
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             hid
             ,
             or
             might
             furnish
             him
             with
             occasions
             to
             conjecture
             so
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             some
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             respect
             the
             future
             ,
             which
             may
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             .
             The
             Poets
             say
             that
             Hecuba
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Priamus
             being
             with
             child
             of
             Paris
             ,
             dream'd
             that
             she
             brought
             
             forth
             a
             burning
             torch
             ;
             upon
             occasion
             whereof
             the
             Soothsayers
             did
             presage
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             Troy
             and
             of
             its
             conflagration
             .
             The
             Ancient
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             of
             Phalaris
             dream'd
             that
             among
             the
             Statues
             which
             she
             consecrated
             in
             the
             house
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             she
             saw
             that
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             who
             from
             a
             bowl
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             pour'd
             out
             blood
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             boil'd
             out
             in
             so
             great
             plenty
             ,
             that
             it
             overflow'd
             the
             whole
             house
             ,
             which
             was
             interpreted
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             cruelties
             of
             Phalaris
             the
             most
             bloody
             man
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Cyrus
             in
             a
             dream
             fansi'd
             he
             saw
             the
             Sun
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thrice
             attempted
             to
             catch
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             always
             rowling
             away
             escap'd
             him
             :
             which
             the
             Magicians
             thus
             interpreted
             ;
             his
             attempt
             thrice
             to
             catch
             the
             Sun
             signify'd
             that
             he
             should
             reign
             thirty
             years
             ,
             which
             the
             event
             confirmed
             .
             These
             dreams
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             for
             as
             
             much
             as
             the
             impression
             of
             these
             images
             in
             the
             fansie
             is
             not
             above
             the
             Sphere
             of
             that
             Activity
             ;
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             all
             mens
             memorys
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             burning
             torches
             ,
             of
             Statues
             and
             of
             blood
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             wanting
             in
             these
             occasions
             but
             to
             reduce
             them
             into
             the
             fansie
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             put
             them
             into
             a
             due
             place
             and
             motion
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prevision
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             Angels
             would
             signifie
             hereby
             ,
             this
             they
             can
             do
             partly
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             proper
             Conjectures
             ,
             partly
             by
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             revelation
             from
             God.
             The
             Devil
             who
             seeks
             all
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             mischief
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             promote
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             barbarous
             humour
             of
             Phalaris
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             house
             of
             Priamus
             flourishing
             and
             his
             state
             great
             and
             potent
             ,
             he
             propounded
             to
             himself
             to
             do
             all
             he
             possibly
             could
             to
             ruine
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             occasions
             that
             presented
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             
             Priamus
             his
             very
             children
             instrumental
             thereunto
             .
             And
             although
             these
             were
             but
             meer
             designs
             ,
             of
             the
             event
             whereof
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             no
             certainty
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             will
             of
             God
             and
             his
             providence
             superintends
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             forbear
             to
             hope
             ,
             and
             to
             foretel
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             thing
             which
             he
             himself
             designs
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
             would
             not
             hinder
             the
             ratification
             of
             by
             the
             event
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             Angels
             to
             Divine
             how
             long
             he
             should
             reign
             ,
             but
             God
             suffers
             sometimes
             some
             of
             his
             more
             secret
             Counsels
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             view
             of
             created
             intelligences
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             radiations
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             the
             Divine
             Counsels
             ,
             they
             either
             certainly
             foresee
             some
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             form
             such
             reasonings
             and
             conjectures
             as
             come
             very
             near
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Those
             other
             dreams
             which
             propose
             things
             nakedly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             
             themselves
             have
             no
             need
             of
             an
             interpreter
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             event
             confirms
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             the
             less
             wonderful
             .
             I
             shall
             produce
             two
             or
             three
             examples
             which
             seem
             very
             remarkable
             .
             Two
             Arcadian
             friends
             travel'd
             together
             and
             lay
             one
             night
             in
             the
             City
             Megara
             ,
             where
             the
             one
             lodged
             in
             a
             publique
             Inn
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             a
             private
             friends
             house
             ,
             as
             was
             usual
             in
             those
             days
             .
             After
             Supper
             ,
             he
             in
             the
             private
             house
             being
             gone
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             asleep
             ,
             the
             other
             appear'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             prayed
             him
             to
             come
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Inn
             design'd
             to
             murther
             him
             :
             the
             affright
             of
             the
             dream
             having
             wakened
             him
             ,
             he
             rose
             up
             ,
             but
             being
             come
             to
             himself
             he
             took
             it
             for
             a
             meer
             dream
             and
             idle
             vision
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             sleep
             again
             .
             In
             his
             second
             sleep
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             his
             friend
             came
             again
             into
             his
             phansie
             ,
             and
             he
             imagin'd
             that
             he
             pray'd
             him
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             would
             not
             help
             him
             whilst
             living
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             he
             would
             not
             let
             
             his
             death
             go
             unpunish'd
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             had
             murther'd
             him
             and
             had
             cast
             his
             body
             into
             a
             Cart
             full
             of
             dung
             ,
             and
             desir'd
             him
             to
             go
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             to
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             City
             before
             the
             Cart
             went
             out
             ,
             the
             man
             being
             very
             much
             mov'd
             by
             his
             dream
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             that
             Gate
             ,
             there
             stop'd
             the
             Cart
             loaden
             with
             dung
             ready
             to
             pass
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Carter
             being
             frighted
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             being
             there
             found
             ,
             the
             crime
             was
             by
             this
             means
             discover'd
             ,
             the
             Host
             punish'd
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             City
             struck
             with
             admiration
             at
             the
             wonderfulness
             of
             the
             dream
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             relates
             this
             in
             the
             book
             already
             cited
             :
             See
             also
             another
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             life
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Peiresc
            
             ,
             Councellor
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Provence
             .
             This
             excellent
             Personage
             going
             from
             Montpellier
             to
             Nismes
             lay
             all
             night
             in
             an
             Inn
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mid-way
             betwixt
             those
             two
             places
             ;
             he
             had
             in
             his
             company
             one
             
               Iames
               Rainier
            
             ,
             Citizen
             of
             Aix
             ,
             who
             in
             
             that
             journey
             lodged
             in
             the
             same
             Chamber
             with
             him
             :
             as
             that
             great
             man
             slept
             ,
             Rainier
             observ'd
             that
             he
             talk'd
             and
             mutter'd
             something
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             was
             usual
             with
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             wakened
             him
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             him
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             ;
             Oh!
             said
             he
             ,
             you
             have
             made
             me
             lose
             a
             most
             excellent
             and
             pleasant
             dream
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             dreaming
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             at
             Nismes
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Goldsmith
             shew'd
             me
             a
             golden
             Medal
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             sell
             me
             for
             four
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             give
             him
             them
             ,
             both
             my
             Goldsmith
             and
             my
             Medal
             vanish'd
             away
             together
             by
             your
             awakening
             of
             me
             .
             Being
             arriv'd
             at
             Nismes
             and
             having
             not
             forgot
             his
             dream
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             dinner
             was
             ready
             ,
             and
             passing
             up
             and
             down
             he
             went
             into
             a
             Goldsmiths
             shop
             ,
             to
             ask
             him
             whether
             he
             had
             any
             rarity
             to
             show
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Goldsmith
             answer'd
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             of
             Gold
             ;
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Peiresc
            
             asking
             the
             
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             answer'd
             ,
             four
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             thing
             did
             fill
             the
             mind
             of
             that
             great
             person
             ,
             both
             with
             joy
             and
             admiration
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             that
             he
             had
             found
             a
             Rarity
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             long
             very
             much
             sought
             for
             ;
             As
             also
             for
             the
             surprising
             ,
             and
             strange
             manner
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             shall
             be
             another
             out
             of
             the
             same
             book
             of
             
               Cicero
               .
               Hannibal
            
             having
             taken
             Sagunta
             ,
             dream'd
             that
             Iupiter
             call'd
             him
             to
             a
             Council
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             where
             Iupiter
             commanded
             him
             to
             carry
             the
             war
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             that
             Assembly
             should
             march
             in
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             having
             begun
             his
             March
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             his
             guide
             ,
             the
             guide
             forbad
             him
             to
             look
             behind
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             prevail
             so
             far
             with
             himself
             ,
             being
             transported
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             that
             was
             ,
             which
             came
             behind
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             saw
             a
             great
             and
             terrible
             beast
             all
             compass'd
             with
             Serpents
             ,
             which
             did
             
             wind
             themselves
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             ere
             it
             pass'd
             ,
             it
             turn'd
             all
             upside
             down
             ,
             houses
             and
             trees
             ,
             and
             shrubs
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             that
             ever
             came
             in
             its
             way
             :
             being
             astonish'd
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             he
             demanded
             of
             the
             god
             that
             conducted
             him
             ,
             what
             that
             Monster
             signify'd
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             told
             him
             that
             was
             the
             ruine
             and
             desolation
             of
             Italy
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             trouble
             himself
             with
             what
             should
             come
             after
             ,
             but
             march
             on
             without
             losing
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             This
             last
             dream
             did
             certainly
             proceed
             from
             some
             evil
             Angel
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             one
             would
             never
             have
             sent
             into
             his
             imagination
             the
             Idea
             of
             a
             Council
             of
             false
             gods
             .
             But
             an
             evil
             one
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             false
             Deities
             ,
             which
             their
             Statues
             ,
             had
             left
             in
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             Heathen
             General
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             other
             things
             necessary
             thereunto
             for
             the
             perfect
             constitution
             of
             the
             dream
             .
             As
             for
             what
             was
             foretold
             of
             the
             desolation
             of
             Italy
             ,
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             an
             evil
             Angel
             
             to
             Divine
             ,
             viz.
             That
             if
             this
             Carthaginian
             Captain
             did
             follow
             the
             Counsel
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             Italy
             with
             a
             Splendid
             and
             Victorious
             Army
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             there
             make
             very
             great
             Desolations
             .
             And
             if
             the
             event
             was
             answerable
             and
             exceeded
             even
             what
             the
             Devil
             was
             able
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             it
             therefore
             so
             happen'd
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             so
             ordain'd
             it
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Examples
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recited
             by
             Cicero
             ,
             may
             be
             refer'd
             to
             good
             or
             bad
             Angels
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             bad
             ones
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             a
             great
             Empire
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             a
             great
             part
             in
             the
             design
             of
             him
             who
             committed
             the
             Murther
             ,
             they
             then
             by
             the
             discovery
             drew
             two
             Signal
             Advantages
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             caus'd
             an
             innocent
             man
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             they
             then
             caus'd
             also
             the
             guilty
             to
             die
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             great
             pleasure
             to
             the
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             ,
             whose
             destruction
             he
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             permitted
             ,
             he
             would
             unpeople
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             
             hereby
             they
             gave
             some
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             to
             Dreams
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             passing
             for
             Extraordinary
             and
             Divine
             ,
             did
             further
             confirm
             some
             men
             in
             the
             respect
             they
             bare
             those
             Deities
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             attributed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             also
             be
             attributed
             to
             good
             ones
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             although
             ,
             God
             hath
             left
             the
             Heathen
             Nations
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             cast
             off
             all
             care
             of
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Universal
             Providence
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Angels
             are
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             the
             Executors
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             although
             for
             good
             reasons
             he
             might
             suffer
             the
             poor
             Arcadian
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             it
             was
             yet
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             Providence
             to
             punish
             the
             Murtherer
             :
             for
             this
             is
             one
             great
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             preserves
             Humane
             Societies
             ,
             for
             the
             subsistence
             whereof
             God
             always
             takes
             a
             particular
             care
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Second
             ,
             I
             should
             without
             any
             great
             difficulty
             attribute
             it
             to
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             
             who
             would
             thus
             testifie
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             invisible
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             only
             converse
             here
             below
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             have
             a
             kindness
             for
             great
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             lovers
             of
             Learning
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             for
             to
             impute
             this
             Dream
             to
             meer
             chance
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             can
             no
             more
             reasonably
             be
             done
             ,
             then
             to
             those
             natural
             causes
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             spoke
             before
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             Peiresc
             his
             life
             ,
             has
             indeed
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             considering
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             that
             Story
             separately
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             singly
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             wonderful
             .
             The
             City
             of
             Nismes
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             might
             come
             into
             the
             Imagination
             of
             this
             great
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             slept
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             a
             Design
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             and
             was
             almost
             arriv'd
             at
             it
             :
             he
             might
             also
             dream
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar's
            
             Medal
             ,
             being
             very
             curious
             of
             those
             Antiquities
             ;
             Although
             the
             Medals
             of
             that
             kind
             were
             very
             rare
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             meet
             with
             one
             there
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Nismes
             was
             a
             City
             which
             had
             been
             very
             much
             frequented
             
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             It
             was
             more
             probable
             to
             find
             one
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Goldsmith
             ,
             then
             elsewhere
             ,
             for
             they
             into
             whose
             hands
             such
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             do
             sometimes
             come
             ,
             do
             often
             desire
             rather
             Currant
             Money
             ,
             and
             find
             better
             opportunities
             of
             putting
             them
             off
             at
             Goldsmiths
             ,
             then
             elsewhere
             .
             It
             might
             easily
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             both
             that
             Peiresc
             should
             dream
             that
             he
             bought
             it
             for
             so
             reasonable
             a
             price
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Goldsmith
             should
             be
             content
             with
             four
             Crowns
             for
             a
             piece
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             are
             curious
             would
             without
             any
             difficulty
             buy
             at
             a
             far
             greater
             rate
             .
             But
             that
             so
             many
             circumstances
             should
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Dream
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             all
             exactly
             answer
             the
             particularities
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             far
             surpasses
             both
             the
             accidental
             hits
             of
             meer
             chance
             ,
             and
             all
             natural
             causes
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             must
             necessarily
             attribute
             it
             to
             some
             intelligent
             cause
             .
          
           
             And
             every
             one
             may
             see
             that
             this
             
             is
             no
             ways
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Angels
             ;
             they
             then
             certainly
             knowing
             that
             at
             Nismes
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Goldsmith
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             valued
             at
             four
             Crowns
             ,
             they
             might
             hereupon
             go
             and
             make
             this
             impression
             in
             the
             Imagination
             of
             this
             great
             Person
             .
             However
             I
             do
             not
             see
             in
             this
             Dream
             any
             the
             least
             Character
             ,
             which
             doth
             necessarily
             oblige
             us
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             evil
             Angels
             :
             no
             more
             then
             (
             briefly
             to
             mention
             it
             )
             that
             of
             Calpurnia
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             who
             the
             night
             immediately
             before
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             dream'd
             that
             she
             saw
             one
             run
             him
             through
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             the
             Senate
             :
             though
             the
             relation
             which
             she
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             prayers
             by
             which
             she
             endeavour'd
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             the
             Senate
             that
             day
             ,
             prov'd
             all
             ineffectual
             :
             but
             good
             Angels
             may
             give
             us
             good
             advertisements
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             follow
             their
             advice
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             care
             they
             have
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Princes
             ;
             as
             
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             is
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             imprudence
             of
             those
             who
             are
             concern'd
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             not
             related
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             dream
             of
             Pilate's
             wife
             ,
             when
             she
             sent
             to
             pray
             him
             not
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             :
             however
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             come
             from
             the
             impression
             of
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             though
             Pilate
             did
             not
             submit
             thereunto
             :
             However
             it
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Angel
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             have
             caus'd
             his
             wife
             thus
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             Innocence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             However
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             (
             for
             I
             would
             not
             make
             it
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             )
             and
             every
             one
             here
             may
             use
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             own
             judgment
             ;
             perhaps
             this
             was
             done
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             those
             Dreams
             which
             Angels
             cause
             in
             our
             Imaginations
             by
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             their
             operation
             by
             bare
             permission
             :
             those
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             powerful
             and
             efficacious
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             intended
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             
             some
             Design
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             purposed
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             so
             far
             dispose
             the
             understanding
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             these
             visions
             concern
             ,
             that
             they
             defer
             so
             much
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             Design
             ;
             but
             these
             coming
             only
             from
             the
             good
             Inclinations
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             God
             suffers
             them
             to
             follow
             and
             to
             discover
             on
             such
             and
             such
             occasions
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             great
             importance
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             produce
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             their
             Authors
             design'd
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             shown
             that
             good
             will
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             those
             who
             are
             eminent
             in
             vertue
             or
             dignity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Divine
               Dreams
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             for
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             contains
             future
             things
             under
             AEnigmatical
             and
             Mysterious
             Representations
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             much
             more
             plain
             and
             naked
             ;
             there
             are
             very
             remarkable
             Examples
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             concern'd
             himself
             ,
             to
             foretel
             his
             own
             grandeur
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             to
             forewarn
             him
             of
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             plenty
             ,
             and
             seven
             others
             of
             dearth
             .
          
           
             The
             Image
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             is
             yet
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             as
             the
             stone
             cut
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             from
             small
             beginnings
             came
             to
             be
             a
             great
             mountain
             and
             fill'd
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             There
             are
             Examples
             of
             the
             other
             kind
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             as
             well
             those
             which
             
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             wise
             men
             ,
             to
             warn
             them
             to
             return
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             where
             Herod
             did
             expect
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             by
             which
             Ioseph
             was
             commanded
             to
             carry
             Christ
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             in
             due
             time
             .
             As
             for
             Iacob's
             vision
             which
             was
             convey'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             Padan-Aram
             ,
             it
             was
             compounded
             of
             both
             the
             sorts
             ,
             for
             the
             Ladder
             upon
             which
             the
             Angels
             did
             ascend
             and
             descend
             ,
             had
             without
             doubt
             a
             mysterious
             signification
             ,
             which
             related
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             which
             he
             heard
             ,
             contain'd
             the
             promises
             ,
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             wrap'd
             up
             in
             the
             vail
             of
             dark
             and
             mysterious
             representations
             .
             Now
             concerning
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Divine
             Dreams
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             these
             three
             Enquiries
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   hath
                   sometimes
                   reveal'd
                   himself
                   in
                   Dreams
                   to
                   his
                   Servants
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   How
                   they
                   could
                   certainly
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Dreams
                   had
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   Author
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   vain
                   delusions
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Revelation
                   by
                   Dreams
                   ,
                   be
                   yet
                   practis'd
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   God
                   doth
                   still
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   under
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             questions
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               God
               at
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               sundry
               manners
               spoke
               of
               old
               to
               the
               fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               hath
               now
               in
               these
               last
               days
               spoke
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son
            
             ;
             where
             he
             opposes
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             former
             of
             Law
             ,
             in
             three
             things
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 formerly
                 spoke
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 now
                 spoke
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 divers
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 reveal'd
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 parcels
                 ,
                 adding
                 one
                 light
                 
                 to
                 another
                 successively
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 has
                 now
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 design'd
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 now
                 only
                 reveals
                 himself
                 in
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 viz.
                 By
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 whereas
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 divers
                 manners
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             divers
             manners
             may
             refer
             to
             those
             several
             kinds
             of
             faculties
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             we
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             getting
             and
             preserving
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             viz.
             The
             
               External
               Senses
            
             ,
             the
             Internal
             ,
             and
             the
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             External
             ,
             God
             makes
             little
             use
             of
             three
             of
             them
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             viz.
             Touching
             ,
             Smelling
             and
             Tasting
             ,
             but
             doth
             frequently
             employ
             the
             other
             two
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             been
             presented
             visibly
             to
             our
             eyes
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             humane
             appearance
             ,
             as
             to
             Abraham
             and
             Manoe
             and
             to
             some
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             shapes
             ,
             as
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             burning
             Bush
             :
             And
             as
             for
             hearing
             ,
             he
             hath
             often
             caus'd
             voices
             
             to
             be
             heard
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             Moses
             ,
             in
             the
             Bush
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             instances
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Internal
             Senses
             ,
             he
             employs
             them
             both
             waking
             and
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Waking
             ,
             by
             Extasies
             which
             he
             hath
             sometimes
             sent
             to
             his
             Servants
             :
             for
             then
             he
             acted
             in
             such
             manner
             upon
             their
             Imagination
             by
             that
             Power
             and
             Vertue
             which
             he
             there
             display'd
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             great
             and
             so
             powerful
             an
             abstraction
             of
             their
             souls
             from
             their
             External
             Senses
             ,
             that
             their
             functions
             did
             altogether
             cease
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             then
             asleep
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             Imprinted
             in
             their
             phansie
             the
             Images
             of
             Extraordinary
             and
             Admirable
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             inwardly
             to
             understand
             the
             voice
             ,
             which
             gave
             them
             ,
             either
             some
             Instruction
             or
             Command
             :
          
           
             We
             see
             a
             famous
             Example
             hereof
             in
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             sheet
             descending
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             voice
             ,
             
               Kill
               and
               eat
            
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             
             then
             in
             an
             Extasie
             or
             Trance
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             S.
             Iohn
             relates
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             were
             thus
             convey'd
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             sleep
             ,
             by
             dreams
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             have
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             betwixt
             Extasies
             and
             Dreams
             ,
             only
             that
             ,
             though
             in
             both
             there
             was
             a
             Cessation
             of
             the
             Functions
             of
             the
             bodily
             senses
             ,
             yet
             in
             an
             Extasie
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             altogether
             so
             entire
             and
             absolute
             ,
             as
             in
             sleep
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             proceed
             from
             the
             same
             cause
             ;
             for
             in
             sleep
             this
             cessation
             proceeded
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             usually
             comes
             ;
             but
             in
             an
             Extasie
             ,
             it
             was
             caus'd
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             drew
             a
             way
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Servants
             from
             the
             Organs
             of
             their
             External
             Senses
             ,
             and
             hinder'd
             it
             from
             displaying
             its
             power
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             understanding
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             this
             case
             acted
             in
             these
             two
             ways
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
               1.
               
               That
               ,
               whereas
               ordinarily
               the
               knowledge
               which
               we
               have
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               enters
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               which
               conveys
               the
               Images
               of
               sensible
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               sensible
               objects
               furnishes
               us
               with
               the
               occasions
               of
               ratiocination
               ;
               yet
               here
               God
               did
               immediately
               imprint
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Prophets
               the
               understanding
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               reveal
               to
               them
               ,
               thus
               making
               them
               to
               understand
               without
               the
               help
               of
               ratiocination
               :
               and
               he
               reveal'd
               many
               things
               thus
               to
               Moses
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               whereas
               we
               are
               not
               ordinarily
               induc'd
               to
               great
               actions
               ,
               but
               after
               an
               attentive
               consultation
               upon
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               we
               propound
               to
               our selves
               ,
               upon
               the
               motives
               that
               induce
               us
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               means
               by
               which
               we
               may
               attain
               them
               ,
               God
               did
               sometimes
               inspire
               his
               servants
               with
               miraculous
               and
               heroick
               motions
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               carried
               to
               extraordinary
               things
               without
               such
               a
               deliberation
               ,
               only
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               
               inwardly
               sensible
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               God
               that
               thus
               excited
               them
               ,
               such
               was
               that
               of
               Ehud
               when
               he
               kill'd
               Eglon
               ,
               King
               of
               Moab
               ;
               such
               was
               that
               of
               Phineas
               when
               he
               slew
               the
               Israelite
               and
               the
               Madianite
               at
               one
               blow
               ;
               such
               that
               of
               David
               when
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               fight
               Goliah
               with
               a
               sling
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               any
               other
               ways
               ,
               which
               God
               sometimes
               made
               use
               of
               to
               reveal
               himself
               by
               ,
               under
               the
               legal
               dispensation
               ,
               as
               the
               voice
               that
               was
               heard
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               the
               lights
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               referr'd
               some
               way
               to
               that
               which
               I
               now
               come
               briefly
               to
               speak
               unto
               ,
               and
               my
               design
               doth
               not
               oblige
               me
               to
               enlarge
               my
               discourse
               further
               upon
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             shew
             in
             general
             ,
             why
             God
             made
             use
             of
             all
             these
             divers
             ways
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             why
             this
             of
             dreams
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             its
             infancy
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             way
             whereby
             we
             
             instruct
             Infants
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             which
             we
             teach
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             of
             riper
             years
             ;
             To
             these
             we
             only
             make
             use
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             ,
             to
             make
             Demonstrations
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             we
             only
             make
             them
             in
             lines
             and
             Mathematical
             Figures
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             content
             our selves
             to
             propose
             to
             view
             the
             objects
             and
             the
             experiments
             of
             sensible
             things
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Vacuum
             or
             the
             Loadstone
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             doth
             only
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             understanding
             ,
             to
             form
             its
             own
             reasonings
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             Infants
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             their
             faculty
             of
             reason
             is
             yet
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             we
             make
             use
             of
             Medals
             ,
             Emblems
             ,
             Representations
             ,
             Hieroglyphicks
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Artifices
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             of
             late
             years
             seen
             painted
             Chards
             ,
             full
             of
             Emblematical
             Figures
             ,
             whereby
             to
             imprint
             the
             Rules
             of
             Logick
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             by
             play
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             that
             besides
             that
             men
             have
             no
             need
             of
             those
             helps
             to
             make
             them
             understand
             these
             
             Sciences
             ,
             the
             Maxims
             and
             Theorems
             whereof
             they
             easily
             conceive
             at
             their
             first
             proposal
             ,
             they
             also
             have
             no
             need
             of
             those
             allurements
             to
             invite
             them
             to
             learn
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             is
             a
             sufficient
             invitation
             hereunto
             :
             whereas
             children
             have
             both
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             for
             Example
             ,
             by
             the
             Figure
             of
             an
             Ox
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             
               Real
               or
               Substantial
               Being
            
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             some
             Philosophical
             tables
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             must
             be
             entic'd
             by
             these
             pretty
             devices
             ,
             for
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             things
             would
             discourage
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             went
             about
             otherwise
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewish
             Church
             being
             then
             in
             this
             condition
             of
             Infancy
             ,
             these
             divers
             ways
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             use
             of
             to
             instruct
             it
             by
             ,
             have
             contributed
             something
             to
             the
             easier
             understanding
             of
             that
             which
             he
             design'd
             it
             should
             know
             ,
             and
             had
             more
             power
             to
             prevail
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             by
             affording
             matter
             of
             admiration
             by
             rare
             and
             miraculous
             events
             ,
             then
             
             if
             the
             things
             had
             been
             deliver'd
             more
             plain
             and
             naked
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             expresly
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             design'd
             they
             should
             know
             ,
             because
             sometimes
             the
             same
             things
             have
             been
             made
             use
             of
             for
             different
             purposes
             ;
             For
             the
             Institution
             of
             Types
             ,
             Symbolical
             Representations
             of
             things
             to
             come
             and
             those
             Admirable
             Prophetical
             visions
             have
             been
             often
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             veil
             to
             cover
             and
             hinder
             the
             understanding
             of
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             events
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Second
             ,
             since
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             these
             means
             to
             reveal
             himself
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             others
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             have
             excluded
             that
             of
             dreams
             :
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             yet
             this
             further
             reason
             in
             particular
             for
             them
             above
             others
             ,
             that
             although
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             vanity
             in
             ordinary
             dreams
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             Angels
             have
             very
             often
             much
             of
             uncertainty
             and
             ambiguity
             ,
             
             and
             that
             some
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             among
             others
             ,
             did
             suppose
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             regard
             had
             to
             that
             way
             of
             Divination
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             always
             been
             almost
             the
             universal
             opinion
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             the
             Divinity
             did
             principally
             Communicate
             it self
             to
             Men
             by
             Dreams
             .
             Homer
             hath
             attributed
             some
             to
             his
             Iupiter
             :
             The
             Stoicks
             held
             that
             there
             were
             some
             altogether
             Divine
             :
             Plato
             said
             the
             same
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             and
             generally
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
             this
             opinion
             had
             a
             very
             great
             reputation
             :
             So
             that
             it
             was
             principally
             in
             those
             Nations
             that
             they
             have
             reduc'd
             the
             interpretation
             of
             dreams
             into
             an
             Art
             ,
             and
             have
             laid
             down
             Rules
             concerning
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             because
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             also
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             God
             therefore
             chose
             to
             send
             them
             such
             dreams
             ,
             as
             were
             truly
             Divine
             ;
             thus
             firmly
             to
             fix
             them
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             that
             vanity
             ,
             to
             which
             other
             Nations
             suffer'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             those
             others
             ;
             and
             further
             
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             natural
             way
             of
             conveying
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             thing
             whatever
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Deity
             it self
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             is
             either
             by
             the
             presentation
             of
             some
             visible
             things
             ,
             which
             furnish
             them
             with
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             effect
             to
             the
             understanding
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             nature
             ;
             or
             by
             way
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             known
             truths
             to
             them
             by
             vocal
             instruction
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             thus
             S.
             Paul
             joyns
             these
             two
             dispensations
             together
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               since
               in
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               world
               by
               wisdom
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishness
               of
               preaching
               to
               save
               those
               that
               believe
            
             :
             But
             to
             be
             thus
             instructed
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             more
             clearness
             and
             strength
             of
             understanding
             then
             we
             ordinarily
             have
             in
             our
             Infancy
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             being
             then
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             instructed
             some
             other
             way
             :
             Now
             among
             all
             the
             ways
             and
             methods
             
             made
             use
             of
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             more
             proper
             nor
             sutable
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             dreams
             ;
             for
             as
             Plato
             saith
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             ,
             whose
             stomack
             is
             full
             of
             wine
             and
             victuals
             ,
             comes
             to
             sleep
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             such
             an
             one
             is
             very
             unfit
             to
             receive
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             the
             visions
             fram'd
             in
             such
             an
             ones
             fansy
             would
             be
             very
             obscure
             ,
             confus'd
             and
             turbulent
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             sober
             and
             temperate
             ,
             when
             such
             an
             one
             dreams
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             perfect
             concoction
             of
             his
             meat
             ,
             there
             now
             rises
             no
             more
             vapours
             to
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             a
             profound
             sleep
             ,
             his
             humours
             calm
             and
             sedate
             ,
             his
             imagination
             still
             and
             clear
             ,
             as
             the
             smooth
             surface
             of
             a
             mirrour
             or
             looking-glass
             ,
             being
             then
             sequestred
             from
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             life
             and
             the
             commerce
             of
             sense
             ,
             he
             is
             thus
             a
             very
             proper
             subject
             to
             receive
             the
             impression
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             therefore
             God
             himself
             declaring
             the
             way
             by
             which
             he
             would
             reveal
             himself
             
             amongst
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             he
             rais'd
             to
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             do
             it
             by
             visions
             and
             dreams
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Characters
               by
               which
               they
               might
               know
               that
               those
               Dreams
               were
               truly
               Divine
               ,
               and
               not
               vain
               Delusions
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             come
             to
             decide
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             I
             must
             briefly
             premise
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             did
             distinguish
             dreams
             into
             three
             kinds
             ,
             and
             plac'd
             those
             that
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Dreams
             in
             the
             third
             rank
             ,
             I
             understood
             the
             distinction
             thus
             ;
             among
             those
             that
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             there
             may
             also
             be
             found
             Divine
             ones
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             permit
             ,
             but
             also
             may
             command
             the
             impression
             of
             them
             :
             but
             those
             ,
             I
             call
             Angelical
             Dreams
             ,
             are
             meerly
             
             such
             as
             those
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             given
             Examples
             of
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             neither
             the
             formation
             of
             the
             images
             of
             which
             they
             consist
             ,
             doth
             exceed
             their
             power
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             these
             Images
             represent
             ,
             above
             their
             natural
             intelligence
             ,
             nor
             above
             the
             quickness
             of
             their
             conjectures
             and
             divination
             ;
             for
             their
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             their
             long
             experience
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             they
             have
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             and
             of
             the
             inclinations
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             assistances
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             do
             enable
             them
             to
             reach
             much
             further
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             ,
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             Among
             those
             I
             call'd
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             some
             which
             consist
             of
             certain
             Images
             ,
             the
             formation
             whereof
             is
             not
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             call
             them
             Divine
             ,
             because
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             God
             that
             employ'd
             these
             Angels
             to
             convey
             them
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             were
             immediately
             caus'd
             by
             
             himself
             ,
             nevertheless
             the
             things
             signify'd
             by
             them
             did
             so
             far
             exceed
             the
             natural
             ability
             of
             an
             Angels
             understanding
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             particular
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             though
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             compar'd
             with
             ours
             ,
             be
             much
             greater
             ,
             and
             their
             fore-sight
             of
             things
             reaches
             much
             further
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             limited
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             see
             things
             to
             come
             either
             long
             before
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             great
             certainty
             .
          
           
             Those
             then
             may
             be
             reputed
             to
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             by
             what
             messenger
             soever
             they
             be
             convey'd
             ,
             yet
             contain
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             God
             only
             is
             able
             to
             know
             and
             to
             reveal
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             then
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             we
             may
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             both
             
               that
               those
               dreams
               had
               some
               marks
               by
               which
               they
               might
               be
               known
               to
               be
               Divine
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               that
               is
               was
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               so
               ;
               although
               we
               do
               not
               now
               certainly
               know
               ,
               wherein
               those
               marks
               did
               consist
               .
            
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             such
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             other
             ways
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             is
             reveal'd
             to
             men
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             have
             been
             distinguished
             ,
             each
             by
             it's
             particular
             mark
             and
             character
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             might
             be
             discern'd
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             where
             the
             resemblance
             or
             similitude
             they
             bare
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             might
             cause
             any
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             these
             might
             come
             from
             God
             or
             no.
             The
             voice
             which
             Abraham
             heard
             had
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             whereby
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             other
             voices
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             made
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             where
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Son
             ;
             This
             command
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             his
             natural
             affections
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             barbarous
             and
             unparallel'd
             cruelty
             ,
             How
             should
             this
             holy
             man
             be
             perswaded
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             some
             mark
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             other
             cause
             .
             Moses
             his
             
             vision
             in
             the
             bush
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             undertake
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             his
             Introduction
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             ought
             likewise
             to
             have
             some
             such
             signal
             character
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             he
             resolve
             upon
             so
             great
             an
             enterprise
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             so
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             well
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             God
             ,
             who
             promis'd
             that
             he
             should
             overcome
             them
             all
             ?
             S.
             
             Peter's
             vision
             could
             not
             be
             less
             remarkable
             ,
             which
             prevail'd
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             begin
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             a
             great
             aversion
             against
             .
             The
             impression
             of
             those
             things
             in
             the
             understandings
             of
             Moses
             ,
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             ought
             also
             to
             have
             some
             signs
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             otherwise
             these
             great
             Persons
             would
             never
             have
             related
             them
             with
             so
             great
             confidence
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             receiv'd
             
             so
             great
             satisfaction
             therein
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Those
             Heroick
             transportations
             of
             Ehud
             and
             Phineas
             to
             those
             actions
             related
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             distinct
             ,
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             would
             not
             have
             suffer'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             carry'd
             to
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             truly
             punishable
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             some
             sort
             horrible
             both
             before
             God
             man
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             proceeded
             from
             a
             Divine
             command
             .
             Dreams
             then
             without
             doubt
             have
             likewise
             had
             their
             certain
             marks
             ,
             whereby
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Nocturnal
             illusions
             that
             proceed
             either
             from
             the
             impression
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             or
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             as
             I
             intimated
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             also
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             have
             such
             marks
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reasons
             which
             I
             alledged
             before
             upon
             former
             occasions
             ;
             For
             when
             God
             commanded
             Ioseph
             in
             a
             dream
             to
             carry
             Iesus
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             Such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             might
             have
             come
             into
             his
             mind
             .
             
               This
               dream
               
               perhaps
               may
               be
               only
               a
               vain
               imagination
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               phantasm
               of
               my
               own
               brain
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               foundation
               of
               truth
               in
               it
               :
               Perhaps
               the
               great
               solicitude
               I
               am
               always
               in
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               this
               miraculous
               Infant
               ,
               hath
               sent
               into
               my
               soul
               this
            
             Idea
             
               or
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               now
               seek
               his
               life
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               they
               never
               so
               much
               as
               think
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               Perhaps
               it
               is
               some
               evil
               spirit
               which
               either
               takes
               pleasure
               to
               give
               me
               needless
               fears
               ,
               or
               would
               incite
               me
               to
               remove
               this
               Infant
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               so
               upon
               the
               way
               he
               might
               more
               easily
               lay
               and
               execute
               his
               treacherous
               designs
            
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             divers
             such
             like
             things
             might
             come
             into
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             cause
             a
             great
             uncertainty
             of
             resolution
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             best
             to
             do
             upon
             the
             command
             .
             And
             nevertheless
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             history
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             hesitate
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             he
             had
             a
             powerful
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             dream
             .
             Now
             though
             we
             cannot
             at
             present
             certainly
             know
             ,
             wherein
             this
             full
             perswasion
             did
             consist
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             it
             did
             depend
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             
             we
             ought
             not
             at
             all
             to
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             and
             the
             like
             perswasions
             were
             founded
             on
             something
             that
             was
             both
             in
             it self
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             a
             sufficiently
             evident
             ground
             of
             their
             assent
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             enquire
             what
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             this
             Meditation
             ;
             since
             there
             are
             but
             three
             sorts
             of
             dreams
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             produc'd
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Divine
             .
             The
             readiest
             way
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             can
             neither
             belong
             to
             the
             first
             nor
             the
             second
             rank
             ,
             and
             thence
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             belong
             to
             the
             third
             .
             As
             for
             natural
             dreams
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             those
             from
             such
             as
             proceed
             from
             a
             Divine
             impression
             :
             these
             natural
             dreams
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             were
             of
             four
             sorts
             ;
             the
             first
             depends
             upon
             the
             temperament
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             others
             acknowledge
             
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             then
             the
             meer
             motion
             of
             the
             Idea's
             of
             the
             brain
             by
             the
             natural
             heat
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sleep
             ;
             the
             others
             come
             from
             a
             very
             attentive
             application
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             some
             things
             when
             we
             were
             awake
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             from
             the
             passions
             of
             the
             sensitive
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             awaken'd
             and
             acts
             more
             vigorously
             during
             the
             repose
             of
             our
             senses
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             these
             causes
             can
             we
             refer
             the
             dreams
             of
             Ioseph
             or
             Pharaoh
             ?
             What
             mark
             do
             they
             bear
             of
             the
             temperament
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             constitution
             of
             their
             humors
             ?
             What
             Idea's
             of
             things
             could
             remain
             in
             their
             memory
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             able
             so
             regularly
             to
             proportion
             these
             dreams
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             sheaves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             their
             prostrations
             before
             him
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             both
             the
             empty
             and
             the
             full
             ones
             ,
             of
             the
             Kine
             ,
             the
             fat
             and
             the
             lean
             ones
             ,
             and
             their
             action
             in
             devouring
             
             one
             another
             ?
             What
             so
             great
             attention
             of
             mind
             could
             be
             upon
             any
             worldly
             care
             or
             employment
             as
             to
             cause
             any
             such
             representations
             in
             their
             sleep
             ?
             What
             passion
             could
             move
             either
             their
             concupiscible
             or
             their
             irascible
             appetite
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             form
             such
             phantasms
             ?
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             dreams
             that
             come
             from
             any
             of
             these
             causes
             are
             always
             irregular
             and
             composed
             of
             parts
             not
             consistent
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             commonly
             more
             phantastick
             and
             extravagant
             then
             they
             :
             but
             those
             of
             Ioseph
             and
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             admirably
             well
             composed
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             result
             of
             a
             very
             intelligent
             Cause
             .
             The
             dreams
             which
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             are
             obscure
             and
             always
             presented
             to
             our
             minds
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confusion
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             observe
             nothing
             distinct
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             one
             part
             have
             something
             of
             clearness
             and
             perspicuity
             
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             others
             are
             commonly
             perplex'd
             and
             intricate
             .
             Whereas
             those
             dreams
             related
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             clear
             ,
             but
             full
             of
             light
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             them
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             parts
             ;
             natural
             dreams
             do
             make
             so
             little
             impression
             upon
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             remember
             them
             when
             we
             are
             awake
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Divine
             are
             firmly
             fix'd
             in
             our
             memory
             :
             for
             as
             for
             what
             is
             reported
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             forgot
             his
             dream
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             to
             recal
             it
             again
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             this
             happen'd
             by
             the
             particular
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Providence
             which
             remov'd
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             the
             Idea's
             of
             his
             vision
             ,
             thereby
             to
             render
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Daniel
             more
             remarkable
             :
             besides
             this
             Prince
             very
             well
             remembred
             that
             he
             had
             dream'd
             ,
             and
             the
             perplexity
             which
             his
             dream
             caus'd
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             passionate
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             recal
             it
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             behaviour
             to
             the
             Sooth-sayers
             and
             all
             
             the
             rest
             which
             pass'd
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             fully
             shew'd
             that
             this
             vision
             did
             very
             nearly
             concern
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             in
             his
             dream
             he
             had
             observ'd
             something
             that
             was
             singular
             and
             extraordinary
             in
             it
             :
             if
             in
             the
             morning
             we
             remember
             our
             natural
             dreams
             ,
             yet
             we
             disregard
             them
             and
             count
             them
             but
             meer
             trifles
             ;
             whereas
             those
             to
             whom
             God
             sent
             those
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             distinctly
             remember
             them
             ,
             but
             had
             them
             still
             firmly
             represented
             to
             them
             when
             they
             were
             awake
             ,
             and
             did
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Divine
             advertisements
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             solicitous
             about
             the
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             the
             event
             of
             them
             .
             When
             dreams
             proceeding
             from
             natural
             causes
             have
             made
             any
             impression
             upon
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             hold
             us
             in
             some
             suspense
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             it
             sometimes
             happens
             ,
             we
             commonly
             do
             these
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             We
             make
             an
             attentive
             reflexion
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             carefully
             examine
             and
             consider
             them
             in
             all
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             
             at
             last
             find
             them
             to
             be
             meer
             vanities
             ,
             and
             produc'd
             by
             some
             of
             those
             natural
             causes
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             free
             our selves
             from
             that
             disquietness
             they
             had
             before
             caus'd
             in
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             we
             cannot
             thus
             wholly
             free
             our selves
             ,
             then
             we
             compare
             them
             with
             those
             true
             and
             real
             operations
             ,
             which
             our
             senses
             produce
             in
             us
             waking
             ,
             and
             by
             thus
             comparing
             them
             ,
             all
             those
             impressions
             which
             these
             dreams
             had
             made
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             do
             altogether
             vanish
             .
             For
             it
             is
             here
             almost
             as
             in
             the
             comparison
             of
             things
             represented
             upon
             a
             Theatre
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             really
             done
             .
             Whilst
             we
             see
             a
             Tragedy
             acted
             ,
             we
             feel
             a
             concernment
             and
             passion
             in
             us
             ,
             sometimes
             even
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             tears
             .
             But
             this
             only
             touches
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             any
             long
             continuance
             ,
             or
             if
             this
             emotion
             of
             the
             mind
             do
             continue
             longer
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             the
             real
             view
             of
             these
             actions
             and
             passions
             ,
             
             and
             murthers
             actually
             committed
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             do
             cause
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             in
             Divine
             Dreams
             it
             was
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             for
             if
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             did
             set
             themselves
             seriously
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             consider'd
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             reason
             they
             found
             to
             doubt
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             compar'd
             them
             with
             the
             operation
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             they
             found
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             astonishment
             and
             admiration
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             of
             sense
             were
             less
             true
             and
             real
             ,
             then
             they
             ;
             these
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             made
             a
             more
             strong
             and
             firm
             impression
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             of
             those
             that
             receiv'd
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             more
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             when
             waking
             they
             exercise
             themselves
             upon
             their
             respective
             objects
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             difficult
             thing
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             That
             which
             causes
             sensation
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             believe
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             the
             
             actions
             of
             sense
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             sensible
             species
             ,
             which
             affect
             the
             outward
             senses
             do
             also
             pass
             into
             the
             Common-sense
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             faculty
             superior
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             judge
             of
             their
             actions
             and
             of
             the
             things
             imprinted
             thereupon
             .
             It
             can
             also
             compare
             the
             action
             of
             one
             sense
             with
             the
             operation
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             together
             confer
             their
             respective
             properties
             and
             qualities
             ;
             and
             the
             judgment
             that
             results
             from
             hence
             ,
             depends
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             impression
             ,
             which
             the
             object
             makes
             upon
             the
             external
             organ
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             more
             or
             less
             intense
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Internal
             and
             Common-sense
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             corporeal
             faculty
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             sensitive
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             of
             which
             Dogs
             and
             Horses
             and
             other
             animals
             do
             also
             partake
             .
             As
             for
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             the
             impression
             was
             indeed
             make
             in
             the
             fansy
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             corporeal
             faculty
             ,
             it
             being
             one
             of
             the
             internal
             senses
             ;
             but
             the
             reflexion
             which
             the
             servants
             
             of
             God
             made
             thereupon
             ,
             when
             waking
             ,
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             clear
             and
             exact
             in
             its
             operations
             ,
             and
             
               which
               in
               the
               Prophets
               and
               those
               other
               faithful
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               dreams
               were
               convey'd
               ,
               was
               further
               enlightned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               judge
               aright
               of
               the
               object
               which
               it
               had
               so
               attentively
               consider'd
               .
            
             The
             impression
             then
             of
             these
             dreams
             being
             more
             profoundly
             imprinted
             upon
             the
             phansy
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             came
             from
             a
             supernatural
             cause
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             sensible
             objects
             make
             upon
             our
             outward
             senses
             ;
             and
             the
             faculty
             ,
             which
             did
             consider
             and
             reflect
             upon
             them
             (
             both
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             and
             the
             parts
             and
             the
             circumstances
             that
             attended
             them
             )
             being
             more
             excellent
             and
             more
             exact
             in
             its
             judgments
             then
             t
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             common
             sense
             to
             be
             ,
             consequently
             the
             result
             thereof
             ought
             to
             be
             proportionably
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             divinity
             of
             these
             dreams
             more
             certain
             and
             more
             undoubted
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             dreams
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             they
             are
             more
             difficultly
             distinguish'd
             from
             those
             that
             are
             Divine
             :
             for
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             more
             regular
             formation
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             produc'd
             by
             natural
             causes
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             more
             strongly
             imprinted
             upon
             the
             imagination
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             of
             longer
             continuance
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             more
             easily
             remember
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             awake
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             greater
             force
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             Divine
             principle
             .
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             an
             Angel
             doth
             manifestly
             shew
             it self
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             methodical
             placing
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             dream
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             draws
             its
             symmetry
             and
             proportion
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             resemblance
             which
             they
             bear
             to
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             designed
             to
             represent
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             in
             the
             dream
             of
             the
             Egg
             and
             the
             Treasure
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             might
             add
             many
             others
             of
             the
             like
             sort
             :
             Yet
             here
             we
             must
             call
             to
             mind
             
             what
             was
             before
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             dreams
             which
             may
             have
             been
             caus'd
             by
             Angels
             only
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             that
             which
             they
             contain'd
             and
             whereof
             they
             did
             consist
             ,
             was
             not
             above
             either
             ,
             the
             understanding
             or
             the
             activity
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             those
             of
             which
             they
             were
             only
             the
             Instruments
             to
             form
             the
             Images
             in
             the
             phansy
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Revelation
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             of
             his
             Will
             :
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             comparing
             the
             actions
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             would
             easily
             show
             the
             difference
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             more
             especially
             be
             made
             in
             this
             double
             respect
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Images
             that
             good
             Angels
             did
             imprint
             upon
             the
             phansy
             ,
             did
             never
             contain
             any
             thing
             of
             Idolatry
             or
             Pagan
             superstition
             ,
             whereas
             those
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             evil
             ones
             ,
             were
             commonly
             full
             of
             it
             :
             for
             in
             these
             there
             was
             always
             either
             some
             representation
             of
             false
             gods
             ,
             
             or
             something
             which
             concern'd
             their
             worship
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             vision
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             which
             denoted
             the
             author
             of
             the
             dream
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             authorize
             Idolatry
             or
             Superstition
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Inclination
             of
             good
             Angels
             was
             always
             very
             distant
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             dreams
             caus'd
             by
             evil
             Angels
             did
             always
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             the
             most
             part
             induce
             to
             some
             evil
             actions
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             ones
             never
             do
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             free
             from
             temptation
             to
             evil
             themselves
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             never
             tempt
             others
             to
             it
             .
             That
             which
             might
             render
             the
             discerning
             betwixt
             these
             two
             more
             doubtful
             or
             more
             difficult
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             ,
             as
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             these
             Angels
             of
             darkness
             might
             transform
             themselves
             into
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             credulity
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             have
             such
             dreams
             which
             should
             not
             seem
             to
             contain
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             vice
             ,
             we
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             which
             should
             tend
             to
             
             actions
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             perhaps
             might
             have
             the
             appearance
             of
             good
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             as
             they
             might
             make
             use
             of
             for
             some
             evil
             design
             .
             And
             the
             dream
             sent
             to
             Ioseph
             ,
             to
             command
             him
             to
             carry
             Christ
             into
             Egypt
             may
             serve
             for
             an
             Example
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             Ioseph
             might
             perhaps
             think
             that
             this
             was
             a
             meer
             illusion
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             design'd
             hereby
             to
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             may
             lay
             down
             these
             several
             considerations
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             how
             great
             a
             cheat
             soever
             the
             Devil
             is
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             never
             counterfeit
             so
             well
             ,
             but
             something
             will
             happen
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             discovered
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             visibly
             appears
             in
             humane
             shape
             ,
             what
             ever
             care
             he
             takes
             to
             disguise
             himself
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             always
             something
             in
             the
             apparition
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             horror
             of
             his
             Claws
             ,
             or
             some
             stinking
             smell
             or
             some
             such
             like
             thing
             which
             presently
             appears
             
             and
             renders
             the
             vision
             terrible
             and
             frightful
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             affirm
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             without
             some
             appearance
             of
             reason
             .
             But
             as
             for
             what
             concerns
             his
             actions
             and
             the
             means
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             whereby
             to
             deceive
             men
             ,
             whether
             by
             dreams
             or
             by
             voice
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             illusion
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             own
             malice
             able
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             suffer
             him
             so
             perfectly
             to
             resemble
             the
             actions
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             be
             some
             mark
             by
             which
             to
             discern
             them
             .
             And
             what
             I
             said
             before
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             dream
             of
             the
             Arcadian
             ,
             is
             founded
             only
             upon
             the
             relation
             that
             Cicero
             makes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             had
             had
             a
             perfect
             and
             entire
             account
             thereof
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             one
             might
             certainly
             have
             found
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             whereby
             we
             might
             easily
             have
             known
             ,
             whether
             it
             proceeded
             from
             a
             good
             or
             bad
             Angel.
             Hence
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             dream
             sent
             to
             Ioseph
             
             had
             come
             from
             an
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             something
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             related
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             this
             holy
             man
             would
             easily
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             of
             a
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             only
             dreams
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Devil
             have
             some
             character
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             their
             original
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             that
             come
             from
             good
             Angels
             have
             something
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             their
             Author
             truly
             good
             ,
             for
             naturally
             every
             effect
             retains
             some
             mark
             of
             its
             cause
             ;
             Fire
             leaves
             something
             of
             it self
             ,
             where
             it
             exercises
             its
             power
             ;
             and
             Water
             ,
             where
             it
             passes
             ;
             Beasts
             do
             imprint
             something
             upon
             their
             proper
             operations
             ;
             and
             Men
             and
             other
             intelligent
             agents
             ,
             on
             theirs
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             manner
             of
             productions
             bear
             some
             indications
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             cause
             .
             And
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             causes
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             knowable
             they
             are
             in
             their
             effects
             ,
             unless
             on
             set
             purpose
             they
             corrupt
             
             their
             action
             and
             designedly
             disguise
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             David
             counterfeited
             the
             fool
             ,
             which
             yet
             Angels
             never
             do
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             since
             it
             was
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             convey'd
             this
             dream
             to
             Ioseph
             (
             for
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             openly
             attest
             it
             )
             it
             was
             without
             doubt
             accompanied
             with
             very
             evident
             arguments
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             its
             cause
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             absolutely
             said
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               Ioseph
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Rise
               and
               take
               the
               little
               Infant
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               fly
               into
               Egypt
               and
               stay
               there
               ,
               until
               I
               bring
               thee
               word
               ,
               for
               Herod
               seeks
               the
               Infant
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             the
             Apparition
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Command
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Reason
             which
             he
             there
             alledges
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             Apparition
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             Image
             ,
             which
             must
             appear
             visible
             ,
             which
             might
             symbolically
             represent
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             ,
             for
             that
             being
             spiritual
             and
             
             immaterial
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             represented
             to
             this
             holy
             man
             :
             For
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             Image
             had
             something
             so
             splendid
             and
             glorious
             ,
             that
             Ioseph
             seeing
             it
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             after
             remembring
             it
             ,
             when
             awake
             ,
             was
             in
             both
             equally
             struck
             with
             admiration
             of
             its
             Magnificence
             ?
             and
             what
             essay
             made
             by
             an
             Angel
             of
             darkness
             to
             imitate
             the
             splendour
             of
             such
             a
             vision
             ,
             could
             come
             near
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             Divine
             Messenger
             ,
             who
             brought
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             to
             men
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             was
             adorn'd
             with
             a
             ray
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Command
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             be
             given
             but
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             a
             voice
             ,
             which
             Ioseph
             in
             his
             sleep
             imagin'd
             to
             hear
             ,
             as
             he
             apprehended
             he
             saw
             the
             Angel
             encompass'd
             with
             light
             .
             I
             do
             not
             here
             say
             ,
             that
             mens
             voices
             have
             such
             different
             marks
             of
             distinction
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             that
             blind
             men
             ,
             as
             Historians
             do
             testify
             ,
             have
             distinguish'd
             them
             in
             a
             multitude
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             characters
             of
             
             their
             voices
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             but
             once
             heard
             them
             speak
             ;
             Since
             perhaps
             it
             might
             be
             reply'd
             that
             blind
             men
             having
             often
             heard
             other
             men
             speak
             ,
             are
             thus
             better
             enabled
             to
             make
             the
             distinction
             ;
             whereas
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             Ioseph
             never
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             any
             ,
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             Angels
             before
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             could
             not
             compare
             them
             together
             :
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ;
             that
             the
             natural
             voice
             of
             men
             is
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Angels
             form
             only
             by
             representation
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             a
             man
             asleep
             ,
             of
             another
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             only
             return
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Image
             or
             apparition
             of
             the
             Angel
             had
             something
             particular
             in
             its
             lustre
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             so
             the
             voice
             had
             something
             in
             the
             tone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             its
             articulation
             extraordinarily
             Majestick
             .
             So
             that
             as
             the
             Devil
             could
             never
             be
             able
             to
             frame
             an
             apparition
             of
             himself
             which
             might
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             that
             vision
             ,
             so
             neither
             could
             he
             counterfeit
             a
             voice
             ,
             which
             
             might
             equal
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Authority
             of
             that
             of
             a
             good
             Angel
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             command
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             have
             been
             very
             strange
             ,
             if
             the
             Devil
             should
             have
             been
             careful
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             life
             of
             an
             Infant
             ,
             from
             whose
             birth
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             consider
             the
             miracles
             that
             did
             accompany
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             expect
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             Empire
             :
             he
             is
             a
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             would
             destroy
             all
             the
             Infants
             that
             come
             into
             the
             world
             from
             the
             very
             Cradle
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             foresees
             some
             ,
             who
             come
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             Nero's
             and
             Caligula's
             .
             And
             since
             if
             this
             Infant
             was
             in
             any
             danger
             ,
             it
             was
             certainly
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             Herod
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             was
             cruel
             ,
             who
             had
             more
             reason
             of
             fear
             from
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Potentate
             whatever
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             an
             absolute
             power
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             if
             the
             Devil
             had
             had
             a
             design
             
             to
             impose
             upon
             Ioseph
             by
             his
             delusions
             ,
             would
             he
             ever
             have
             induc'd
             him
             to
             have
             left
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             gone
             to
             another
             ?
             Where
             could
             he
             have
             laid
             his
             designs
             against
             Christ
             with
             greater
             hopes
             of
             success
             then
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             Paws
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             den
             of
             a
             wild
             beast
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Ioseph
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             vision
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             any
             deliberation
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             awoke
             ,
             he
             arose
             and
             took
             the
             Infant
             and
             fled
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             now
             the
             dreams
             which
             come
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             do
             not
             carry
             us
             to
             any
             action
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             we
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             fools
             ,
             if
             we
             undertook
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             of
             never
             so
             little
             importance
             upon
             the
             meer
             solicitation
             of
             a
             dream
             .
             And
             those
             very
             dreams
             which
             yet
             have
             something
             more
             of
             life
             and
             vigour
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             natural
             ones
             have
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             may
             be
             attributed
             to
             some
             
             Spirit
             ;
             these
             indeed
             may
             cause
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             disquiet
             ,
             of
             hope
             or
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             induce
             us
             to
             undertake
             any
             resolution
             in
             things
             of
             Consequence
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             those
             of
             Melancholy
             tempers
             or
             unsound
             brains
             :
             Since
             then
             Ioseph
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             wise
             and
             sober
             man
             ,
             betook
             himself
             so
             readily
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Revelation
             :
             for
             since
             Jesus
             was
             his
             Son
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             he
             would
             have
             rashly
             taken
             up
             such
             a
             resolution
             ;
             much
             less
             certainly
             would
             he
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             the
             question
             being
             then
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             appointed
             Guardian
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             perswasion
             must
             necessarily
             come
             from
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   either
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   object
                   it self
                   such
                   irrefragable
                   arguments
                   of
                   its
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   remain'd
                   no
                   place
                   for
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   understanding
                   immediately
                   determin'd
                   it self
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Or
                   ,
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Arguments
                   were
                   not
                   altogether
                   so
                   strong
                   and
                   evident
                   as
                   to
                   force
                   his
                   judgment
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   object
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   did
                   so
                   effectually
                   determine
                   it
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   possibly
                   resist
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   latter
                   is
                   the
                   less
                   usual
                   method
                   of
                   Gods
                   proceedings
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   doth
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   undoubted
                   proof
                   that
                   the
                   object
                   is
                   truly
                   Divine
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   so
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   wise
                   and
                   vertuous
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   so
                   powerfully
                   inclines
                   it
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   belief
                   and
                   resolution
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   object
                   reasons
                   altogether
                   proportionable
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   it
                   feels
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   thus
                   perswaded
                   to
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   command
                   ,
                   he
                   then
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   private
                   sentiments
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   determination
                   of
                   his
                   understanding
                   ,
                   an
                   evident
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   his
                   dream
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   without
                   doubt
                   the
                   more
                   common
                   and
                   natural
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   the
                   Loadstone
                   is
                   to
                   Iron
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   truth
                   to
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   greedily
                   embrace
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   inseparably
                   joyns
                   it self
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   by
                   evident
                   demonstrations
                   it
                   clearly
                   apprehends
                   it
                   :
                   If
                   then
                   Ioseph
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   was
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   understanding
                   saw
                   such
                   marks
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   dream
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   more
                   certainly
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   either
                   did
                   or
                   could
                   do
                   those
                   corporeal
                   objects
                   ,
                   which
                   represented
                   themselves
                   to
                   his
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   dreams
                   whereof
                   Angels
                   may
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   instruments
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Authors
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   :
                   For
                   besides
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   effect
                   draws
                   something
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   the
                   more
                   excellent
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   impression
                   they
                   make
                   upon
                   their
                   effects
                   ,
                   whether
                   God
                   did
                   mediately
                   or
                   immediately
                   
                   convey
                   those
                   dreams
                   ;
                   so
                   far
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   they
                   should
                   bear
                   some
                   undoubted
                   mark
                   and
                   character
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   :
                   this
                   only
                   thing
                   was
                   enough
                   to
                   distinguish
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   contain'd
                   in
                   them
                   things
                   which
                   pass'd
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   both
                   of
                   Men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ;
                   for
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   Ioseph
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   grandeur
                   which
                   his
                   dreams
                   promis'd
                   ?
                   What
                   created
                   intelligence
                   could
                   Divine
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   Egypt
                   seven
                   years
                   of
                   plenty
                   and
                   abundance
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   them
                   seven
                   others
                   of
                   dearth
                   and
                   barrenness
                   ,
                   as
                   Pharaoh
                   saw
                   in
                   his
                   ?
                   For
                   grant
                   that
                   Angels
                   have
                   very
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   natural
                   causes
                   ,
                   yet
                   two
                   such
                   admirable
                   events
                   ,
                   so
                   regular
                   and
                   constant
                   ,
                   each
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   seven
                   years
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   be
                   searched
                   into
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   closely
                   and
                   obscurely
                   hid
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   foldings
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   providence
                   ?
                   What
                   humane
                   understanding
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   foresight
                   of
                   Angels
                   
                   could
                   discover
                   both
                   the
                   succession
                   and
                   the
                   disagreement
                   ,
                   the
                   duration
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Empires
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   represented
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   ?
                   What
                   conjecture
                   could
                   divine
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   stone
                   cut
                   without
                   hands
                   did
                   presage
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   and
                   to
                   become
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   vision
                   of
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   doth
                   represent
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   necessary
                   here
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   Iacob's
                   vision
                   ,
                   none
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   ascending
                   and
                   descending
                   upon
                   the
                   ladder
                   ,
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   foretel
                   (
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   not
                   extraordinarily
                   reveal'd
                   it
                   )
                   that
                   that
                   did
                   represent
                   the
                   Messias
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   make
                   peace
                   between
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   re-establish
                   a
                   communication
                   betwixt
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   intermission
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   ladder
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   plain
                   and
                   clear
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   any
                   shadow
                   of
                   Allegory
                   or
                   mysterious
                   Symbol
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   things
                   so
                   far
                   remote
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   God
                   who
                   could
                   foresee
                   or
                   foretel
                   the
                   event
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   that
                   vision
                   was
                   altogether
                   Divine
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   well
                   indeed
                   ,
                   will
                   some
                   here
                   object
                   ,
                   these
                   dreams
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   Divine
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   understood
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   events
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   here
                   enquire
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   judged
                   so
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   sent
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   meer
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   dreams
                   themselves
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   then
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   the
                   dreams
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   interpretations
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   were
                   sometimes
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Daniel
                   )
                   and
                   their
                   events
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   events
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   once
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   then
                   fully
                   evidence
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   those
                   visions
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   represent
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   For
                   not
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   prefigure
                   things
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   together
                   were
                   never
                   able
                   to
                   foretel
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   speak
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Officers
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   in
                   prison
                   with
                   Ioseph
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   having
                   seen
                   the
                   things
                   so
                   punctually
                   accomplish'd
                   ,
                   could
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   ?
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   here
                   principally
                   intend
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 those
                 admirable
                 resemblances
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 visions
                 themselves
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 wonder
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 heard
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 event
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 resemblances
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 by
                 meer
                 chance
                 :
                 since
                 there
                 did
                 appear
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 relation
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 was
                 ravish'd
                 with
                 admiration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 so
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 consultation
                 he
                 preferr'd
                 Ioseph
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 dignity
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 ,
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 revenues
                 ,
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 provision
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 first
                 years
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 desolation
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 seven
                 years
                 dearth
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 proper
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 objection
                 :
                 since
                 the
                 divinity
                 of
                 the
                 dreams
                 ought
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Here
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             observe
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             dreams
             which
             brought
             with
             them
             matter
             of
             express
             commands
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             sent
             to
             Ioseph
             and
             to
             the
             wise
             men
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             worship
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             consisted
             simply
             in
             Symbolical
             and
             Allegorical
             representations
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ought
             to
             contain
             in
             them
             evident
             and
             undoubted
             characters
             of
             their
             
             Divinity
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             never
             have
             powerfully
             enough
             perswaded
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             those
             of
             the
             latter
             did
             not
             absolutely
             require
             so
             great
             a
             force
             and
             evidence
             ,
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             these
             have
             been
             able
             to
             make
             such
             a
             powerful
             impression
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             receiv'd
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               certainly
               believ'd
            
             them
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             supernatural
             and
             Divine
             Cause
             .
             Ioseph
             sufficiently
             testifies
             this
             by
             the
             earnestness
             he
             shows
             to
             relate
             his
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             indeed
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             something
             that
             had
             made
             very
             sensible
             impressions
             on
             him
             .
             The
             Officers
             of
             Pharaohs
             house
             did
             the
             same
             in
             theirs
             ,
             and
             testify'd
             that
             they
             did
             not
             take
             them
             for
             rash
             and
             vain
             delusions
             :
             and
             Pharaoh
             did
             yet
             appear
             more
             lively
             and
             deeply
             mov'd
             by
             his
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             pain
             and
             uneasiness
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             obtain'd
             the
             understanding
             and
             interpretation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             repeat
             what
             I
             have
             already
             
             said
             concerning
             the
             means
             by
             which
             the
             divinity
             of
             dreams
             sent
             from
             above
             might
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             that
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             (
             though
             it
             be
             also
             necessary
             to
             remember
             all
             those
             characters
             which
             do
             distinguish
             them
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             of
             that
             kind
             which
             did
             not
             cause
             a
             great
             astonishment
             in
             those
             that
             receiv'd
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             which
             are
             less
             remarkable
             and
             by
             degrees
             proceed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             more
             famous
             .
             Pharaoh's
             Cup-bearer
             dream'd
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             vine
             ,
             which
             had
             three
             branches
             ,
             from
             whence
             sprang
             certain
             buds
             ,
             which
             increas'd
             and
             blossom'd
             :
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             bunches
             of
             grapes
             blossom'd
             and
             brought
             their
             fruit
             to
             maturiy
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             Pharaoh's
             Cup
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             took
             the
             grapes
             and
             press'd
             and
             strain'd
             them
             into
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             then
             gave
             it
             into
             Pharaoh's
             hand
             ,
             now
             I
             pray
             ,
             the
             dreams
             which
             proceed
             from
             our
             bodily
             
             temper
             and
             constitution
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Idea's
             in
             our
             memory
             caus'd
             by
             natural
             heat
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             application
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             the
             cares
             and
             businesses
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             motion
             of
             our
             passions
             ,
             are
             they
             either
             so
             emblematical
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             so
             regular
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             present
             ,
             in
             their
             very
             constitutions
             ,
             Symbols
             consisting
             of
             so
             many
             parts
             ,
             which
             answer
             one
             another
             with
             so
             great
             proportion
             ?
             To
             which
             if
             you
             add
             that
             this
             emblem
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             distinct
             and
             articulate
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             also
             lively
             ,
             clear
             ,
             deeply
             impress'd
             upon
             the
             imagination
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             find
             it
             any
             way
             strange
             if
             it
             pass'd
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Cup-bearer
             for
             a
             Divine
             and
             extraordinary
             dream
             :
             but
             he
             had
             yet
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             when
             his
             Companion
             ,
             the
             Baker
             ,
             told
             him
             in
             the
             morning
             that
             he
             had
             also
             dream'd
             the
             same
             night
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             three
             white
             baskets
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             uppermost
             there
             was
             all
             manner
             
             of
             provisions
             relating
             to
             the
             Bakers
             trade
             for
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Birds
             did
             eat
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Basket
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             for
             this
             circumstance
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             dream'd
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             saw
             visions
             rare
             in
             their
             compositions
             ,
             proportionable
             in
             their
             parts
             ,
             Symbolical
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             in
             their
             signification
             ,
             sutable
             each
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             dreamer
             ;
             which
             agreed
             both
             in
             the
             number
             three
             ,
             although
             they
             did
             otherwise
             differ
             in
             some
             remarkable
             circumstances
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             which
             had
             made
             very
             great
             impressions
             upon
             them
             both
             ;
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             about
             but
             by
             an
             intelligent
             and
             heavenly
             cause
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             perplexity
             which
             these
             visions
             caus'd
             in
             their
             minds
             did
             equally
             appear
             in
             the
             Morning
             by
             the
             change
             of
             their
             countenances
             :
             The
             dreams
             of
             Pharaoh
             had
             yet
             something
             of
             more
             exactness
             in
             the
             just
             proportion
             and
             symmetry
             of
             their
             parts
             ;
             seven
             young
             kine
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             seven
             more
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             good
             and
             strong
             constitution
             of
             the
             one
             seven
             ,
             and
             the
             leanness
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             fat
             ones
             ,
             and
             the
             gastly
             ugliness
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             action
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             devoured
             and
             swallowed
             up
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             phantastical
             or
             extravagant
             ,
             as
             it
             commonly
             happens
             in
             dreams
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             circumstance
             from
             whence
             Pharaoh
             might
             infer
             that
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             in
             the
             least
             argue
             any
             tincture
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             cares
             or
             passions
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             his
             humours
             or
             the
             temperament
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             this
             was
             sufficient
             even
             at
             first
             to
             cause
             admiration
             and
             perplexity
             in
             his
             thoughts
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             wakened
             upon
             his
             dream
             ,
             this
             shows
             that
             he
             was
             very
             sensibly
             touch'd
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             those
             dreams
             that
             make
             any
             great
             impression
             upon
             us
             do
             awaken
             us
             .
             Nevertheless
             Pharaoh
             was
             not
             much
             frighted
             
             at
             his
             first
             dream
             ,
             and
             went
             again
             to
             sleep
             as
             before
             ;
             but
             when
             another
             vision
             answerable
             to
             the
             first
             represented
             to
             him
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             seven
             fair
             and
             full
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             seven
             small
             ones
             ,
             blasted
             with
             the
             East
             wind
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             small
             and
             withered
             ones
             devoured
             the
             fair
             and
             full
             ones
             ;
             then
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             God
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             by
             these
             representations
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             very
             soul
             was
             terrified
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             two
             visions
             thus
             presented
             one
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ,
             were
             too
             clearly
             and
             visibly
             mysterious
             ,
             not
             to
             cause
             something
             of
             astonishment
             .
             Those
             of
             Ioseph
             appear
             to
             me
             yet
             more
             admirable
             .
          
           
             He
             first
             saw
             the
             sheaves
             of
             his
             brethren
             which
             did
             encompass
             his
             sheaf
             and
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             it
             ;
             which
             had
             so
             clear
             and
             plain
             a
             signification
             ,
             that
             his
             brethren
             understood
             it
             at
             the
             very
             first
             :
             a
             little
             after
             in
             another
             dream
             he
             saw
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             Eleven
             Stars
             ,
             which
             also
             
             fell
             down
             before
             him
             ;
             which
             still
             contain'd
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             such
             an
             illustrious
             and
             glorious
             Emblem
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             to
             recite
             it
             ,
             his
             father
             did
             not
             only
             understand
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             offended
             at
             it
             and
             chid
             him
             for
             it
             :
             Whether
             then
             we
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Iacob
             and
             his
             other
             children
             did
             really
             believe
             that
             Ioseph
             had
             thus
             dream'd
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             suspected
             that
             he
             had
             contriv'd
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             manifestly
             appears
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             that
             could
             not
             proceed
             but
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             an
             intelligent
             agent
             .
             For
             meer
             chance
             could
             never
             have
             adjusted
             the
             parts
             of
             these
             visions
             singly
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             it
             so
             well
             have
             joyn'd
             them
             both
             together
             :
             This
             then
             was
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             these
             dreams
             were
             supernatural
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             was
             another
             thing
             that
             might
             perswade
             Ioseph
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             truly
             Divine
             ,
             his
             conscience
             bare
             him
             witness
             that
             he
             was
             void
             of
             ambition
             ,
             and
             if
             perhaps
             he
             had
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             inclination
             
             or
             tendency
             that
             way
             ,
             yet
             however
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             to
             desire
             dominion
             over
             his
             brethren
             ,
             much
             less
             would
             he
             have
             desir'd
             it
             over
             those
             who
             begat
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             monstrous
             desire
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             altogether
             unnatural
             .
             But
             grant
             he
             had
             such
             strange
             elevations
             of
             Spirit
             as
             to
             desire
             to
             become
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             should
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             whence
             was
             it
             that
             his
             imagination
             set
             it self
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             Eleven
             Stars
             precisely
             ,
             whereby
             to
             presage
             this
             Empire
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             very
             rare
             thing
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             meer
             natural
             dream
             ,
             any
             one
             imagines
             that
             he
             sees
             the
             Sun
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             always
             something
             that
             is
             black
             and
             dark
             in
             these
             nocturnal
             visions
             :
             But
             though
             that
             should
             happen
             much
             oftner
             ,
             yet
             to
             see
             it
             in
             such
             a
             state
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             and
             Eleven
             Stars
             to
             represent
             that
             ,
             which
             this
             dream
             prefigured
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             far
             above
             that
             which
             natural
             causes
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             ,
             
             that
             it
             would
             be
             too
             great
             an
             impertinence
             to
             impute
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             dreams
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             are
             yet
             in
             my
             opinion
             somewhat
             more
             magnificent
             :
             for
             there
             a
             great
             Image
             was
             represented
             to
             the
             imagination
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             the
             splendor
             whereof
             was
             excellent
             ,
             and
             it's
             appearance
             terrible
             :
             the
             head
             thereof
             was
             of
             fine
             gold
             ,
             the
             breast
             and
             arms
             of
             Silver
             ,
             its
             belly
             and
             hinder
             parts
             of
             Brass
             ,
             its
             legs
             of
             Iron
             ,
             its
             feet
             partly
             of
             Iron
             ,
             partly
             of
             Clay
             ;
             after
             that
             appear'd
             to
             him
             a
             Stone
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             fell
             from
             a
             Mountain
             without
             being
             cut
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             rowling
             down
             struck
             against
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             image
             ,
             and
             bruised
             them
             to
             pieces
             ,
             afterwards
             the
             Iron
             ,
             the
             Clay
             ,
             the
             Brass
             ,
             the
             Silver
             ,
             the
             Gold
             were
             all
             equally
             bruis'd
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             became
             like
             chaff
             in
             the
             air
             in
             Summer
             ,
             blown
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             driven
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             a
             strong
             wind
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             materials
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Image
             was
             composed
             ,
             did
             vanish
             and
             
             wholly
             disappear
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Stone
             that
             broke
             the
             Image
             ,
             it
             became
             a
             great
             mountain
             ,
             and
             fill'd
             all
             the
             universe
             :
             let
             us
             a
             little
             lay
             aside
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             vision
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             consider
             the
             things
             design'd
             thereby
             ;
             let
             us
             only
             consider
             the
             vision
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             ever
             any
             thing
             ,
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             did
             enter
             into
             a
             humane
             understanding
             :
             Certainly
             the
             Idea
             of
             such
             an
             Image
             ,
             is
             so
             fair
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             Metals
             and
             Materials
             ,
             that
             composed
             it
             ,
             so
             remarkable
             ;
             the
             continued
             series
             of
             them
             so
             admirably
             succeeding
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             stone
             which
             broke
             and
             dash'd
             it
             in
             pieces
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             coming
             so
             extraordinary
             and
             surprising
             ;
             its
             increase
             so
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             this
             representation
             so
             majestick
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             imagination
             of
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             sent
             from
             above
             :
             for
             certainly
             humane
             understanding
             was
             too
             little
             to
             serve
             for
             a
             mould
             ,
             where
             so
             great
             and
             magnificent
             
             a
             work
             should
             be
             framed
             .
             And
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             it
             produced
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             ,
             is
             very
             considerable
             :
             he
             was
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             that
             birth
             and
             dignity
             are
             not
             easily
             mov'd
             by
             extraordinary
             things
             ;
             He
             was
             a
             great
             Monarch
             and
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             such
             Princes
             have
             commonly
             more
             elevated
             thoughts
             ,
             then
             others
             :
             and
             of
             Monarchs
             and
             Conquerours
             ,
             he
             was
             one
             who
             was
             puffed
             up
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             grandeur
             ,
             and
             this
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             make
             him
             in
             all
             conditions
             either
             sleeping
             or
             waking
             ,
             to
             think
             most
             things
             either
             Ordinary
             or
             Common
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             when
             he
             awakened
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             remember
             his
             vision
             .
             Now
             when
             our
             dreams
             are
             vanish'd
             from
             our
             minds
             ,
             the
             motion
             and
             impression
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             made
             upon
             us
             ,
             do
             usually
             cease
             and
             vanish
             with
             them
             :
             and
             though
             there
             did
             not
             remain
             the
             least
             footstep
             of
             his
             dream
             in
             his
             memory
             ,
             but
             only
             thus
             far
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             had
             dreamed
             ,
             yet
             
             when
             he
             came
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Soothsayers
             ,
             Astrologers
             and
             Magicians
             herewith
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             Spirit
             did
             remain
             astonish'd
             ,
             and
             the
             passion
             which
             he
             had
             to
             retrieve
             what
             was
             fled
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             the
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             denounce
             threatnings
             and
             terrible
             punishments
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             did
             not
             acquaint
             him
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             inwardly
             sensible
             of
             something
             of
             divinity
             in
             the
             dream
             ,
             that
             produc'd
             in
             him
             such
             a
             passionate
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             Iacob's
             vision
             ,
             for
             that
             speaks
             enough
             of
             it self
             ;
             for
             certainly
             the
             words
             he
             there
             heard
             did
             promise
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             either
             the
             power
             or
             knowledge
             of
             humane
             understanding
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             speaker
             was
             so
             Majestick
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             a
             Ladder
             which
             reach'd
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Angels
             did
             ascend
             and
             
             descend
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             whereof
             God
             himself
             did
             seem
             to
             sit
             in
             a
             visible
             and
             humane
             shape
             and
             figure
             ,
             as
             a
             presage
             of
             the
             future
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             glorious
             an
             aspect
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             himself
             was
             so
             struck
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             Admiration
             and
             Amazement
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             cry
             out
             that
             the
             very
             place
             was
             terrible
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             seeing
             this
             vision
             ,
             he
             was
             set
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             house
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             porch
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             this
             shows
             that
             this
             dream
             had
             made
             an
             impression
             in
             him
             quite
             different
             from
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             .
             I
             suppose
             I
             have
             already
             sufficiently
             discuss'd
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             only
             now
             remains
             to
             resolve
             the
             last
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               God
               doth
               make
               use
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Revelation
               by
               Dreams
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             JOel
             hath
             thus
             prophesy'd
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               your
               sons
               and
               your
               daughters
               shall
               prophesy
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               ,
               and
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               .
               And
               in
               those
               days
               I
               will
               surely
               pour
               out
               of
               my
               spirit
               upon
               my
               servants
               ,
               and
               upon
               my
               handmaids
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               prophesy
               :
               And
               I
               will
               do
               wonders
               in
               heaven
               above
               and
               signs
               on
               earth
               beneath
               ,
               blood
               and
               vapour
               of
               smoke
               ;
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               darkness
               and
               the
               Moon
               into
               blood
               ,
               before
               that
               great
               and
               notable
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               come
               .
            
             It
             is
             clear
             from
             these
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             of
             producing
             
             others
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             God
             would
             pour
             out
             a
             great
             abundance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             render
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             prophesy
             ,
             of
             visions
             and
             of
             dreams
             almost
             common
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             which
             God
             before
             did
             but
             sparingly
             communicate
             to
             some
             particular
             persons
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             have
             apply'd
             this
             passage
             to
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             things
             at
             that
             time
             did
             very
             authentically
             testify
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Prophesy
             ;
             for
             the
             abundance
             and
             variety
             of
             gifts
             ,
             which
             God
             poured
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             establishment
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             did
             not
             only
             inspire
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             &
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             those
             who
             had
             any
             publick
             Office
             or
             charge
             in
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             particular
             persons
             without
             any
             difference
             of
             
             Age
             ,
             Sex
             or
             Condition
             .
             And
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             we
             have
             yet
             remaining
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Age
             ,
             doth
             give
             us
             a
             very
             sufficient
             testimony
             hereof
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             are
             yet
             further
             two
             things
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             prophesy
             ,
             if
             we
             regard
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             express'd
             ,
             is
             not
             limited
             to
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             an
             hundred
             or
             sixscore
             years
             after
             ,
             but
             extends
             to
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             here
             is
             an
             opposition
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             all
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             one
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             that
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             are
             ceased
             long
             ago
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             now
             many
             Ages
             since
             we
             saw
             the
             least
             footsteps
             of
             them
             in
             the
             
             Christian
             Church
             :
             for
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             either
             spoke
             or
             written
             these
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             concerning
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             ,
             is
             either
             very
             much
             suspected
             ,
             or
             altogether
             false
             and
             supposititious
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             vanity
             and
             imposture
             ;
             how
             then
             shall
             we
             reconcile
             our
             experience
             with
             this
             Prophesy
             ?
          
           
             In
             Order
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             the
             way
             for
             the
             solution
             of
             the
             present
             question
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             lay
             down
             certain
             previous
             considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             which
             God
             promised
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             must
             have
             its
             accomplishment
             from
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             even
             unto
             his
             second
             ;
             but
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             deserves
             a
             more
             attentive
             consideration
             :
             for
             though
             the
             words
             of
             Ioel
             seem
             only
             to
             design
             the
             extraordinary
             
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             under
             them
             are
             also
             compris'd
             ,
             those
             more
             ordinary
             ones
             ,
             which
             consist
             in
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             in
             consolation
             ,
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             in
             hope
             ,
             in
             patience
             under
             temptations
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Christian
             vertues
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             small
             thing
             for
             God
             to
             have
             promis'd
             abundance
             of
             those
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             truly
             miraculous
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             effectual
             for
             the
             procurement
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             have
             kept
             back
             those
             which
             only
             are
             necessary
             and
             sufficient
             thereunto
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             understand
             that
             Prophesy
             of
             Isaiah
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
               Your
               God
               shall
               come
               himself
               ,
               and
               shall
               deliver
               you
               :
               then
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               shall
               be
               unstopped
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               lame
               leap
               ,
               as
               the
               Hart
               ,
               and
               the
               
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               shall
               sing
               in
               triumph
               ,
               for
               the
               waters
               shall
               spring
               in
               the
               desart
               and
               torrents
               in
               solitary
               places
               .
            
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             have
             a
             proper
             and
             literal
             sense
             ,
             which
             was
             accomplished
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             also
             an
             Allegorical
             and
             Figurative
             one
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             saving
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             accomplishment
             all
             along
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             further
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             for
             which
             these
             miraculous
             gifts
             are
             expresly
             mention'd
             in
             this
             prophesy
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             more
             ordinary
             and
             saving
             ones
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             these
             promises
             are
             conceiv'd
             in
             terms
             more
             accommodated
             to
             the
             legal
             dispensation
             ,
             for
             under
             that
             oeconomy
             ,
             the
             faithful
             very
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             good
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             did
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             
             return'd
             him
             thanks
             ;
             Moses
             himself
             hath
             thus
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             are
             full
             of
             such
             acknowledgments
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             did
             not
             distinctly
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             from
             a
             particular
             operation
             of
             the
             third
             Person
             in
             the
             Deity
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             being
             terms
             unknown
             to
             the
             Faithful
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             So
             that
             until
             David
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             matters
             relating
             to
             Sanctification
             ,
             no
             one
             before
             spake
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             were
             very
             rare
             .
             Whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             then
             to
             attribute
             the
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             their
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             ,
             which
             did
             both
             enlighten
             and
             astonish
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             particular
             skill
             which
             was
             bestowed
             on
             Bezaleel
             and
             Aholiab
             to
             work
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             carved
             work
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             is
             particularly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             are
             much
             less
             resplendent
             and
             cause
             less
             of
             admiration
             ,
             then
             the
             extraordinary
             :
             for
             those
             are
             so
             internal
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             show
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             Actions
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Charity
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             very
             Moderate
             and
             Regular
             ,
             
               and
               which
               unless
               we
               take
               a
               more
               close
               and
               exact
               view
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               seem
               to
               proceed
               from
               any
               other
               Principle
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               right
               reason
            
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             other
             do
             so
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             beholders
             with
             their
             lustre
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             who
             sees
             their
             effects
             ,
             can
             judge
             them
             to
             proceed
             from
             any
             thing
             less
             
             then
             a
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
             Cause
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             difference
             was
             so
             much
             greater
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             gifts
             were
             there
             less
             liberally
             bestow'd
             ,
             and
             the
             vertues
             which
             they
             produc'd
             were
             more
             obscure
             and
             less
             frequent
             then
             they
             are
             now
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             were
             then
             more
             common
             and
             agreed
             better
             with
             the
             genius
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             did
             prevail
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             this
             doth
             now
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             astonishment
             which
             those
             surprising
             and
             prodigious
             passages
             did
             produce
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             ,
             for
             a
             third
             consideration
             ,
             results
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             promise
             of
             Ioel
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             fulfill'd
             ,
             
             for
             it
             was
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             our
             Saviour
             should
             plentifully
             bestow
             upon
             his
             Church
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             ,
             which
             were
             there
             especially
             design'd
             .
             And
             two
             reasons
             among
             others
             invited
             him
             thereunto
             :
          
           
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             expressions
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             had
             fill'd
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             expectation
             of
             these
             gifts
             :
             with
             expectation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             frustrated
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             given
             an
             occasion
             of
             scandal
             ;
             therefore
             that
             men
             might
             not
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             object
             about
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             promises
             ,
             God
             was
             willing
             to
             signalize
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             those
             marvellous
             instances
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Principal
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             establishment
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             need
             of
             such
             a
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             it
             could
             never
             have
             destroy'd
             the
             dominion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             and
             have
             vanquish'd
             the
             resistance
             it
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             working
             of
             miracles
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             have
             been
             the
             wings
             upon
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             carried
             through
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             joyns
             these
             two
             together
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               salvation
               being
               first
               begun
               to
               be
               Preach'd
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               heard
               it
               ;
               God
               besides
               bearing
               witness
               by
               signs
               and
               miracles
               and
               divers
               powers
               and
               distributions
               of
               the
               spirit
               according
               to
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             But
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             once
             well
             planted
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             
             Preaching
             thereof
             alone
             was
             sufficient
             to
             preserve
             and
             continue
             it
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             miracles
             being
             now
             ceased
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ceased
             likewise
             ,
             and
             these
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             therefore
             disappear'd
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             necessary
             ;
             thus
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             of
             Ioel
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             been
             restrain'd
             to
             the
             ordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             much
             more
             plentifully
             poured
             out
             under
             this
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             under
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             To
             come
             therefore
             to
             a
             particular
             solution
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             Divine
             ,
             Angelical
             and
             Natural
             Dreams
             :
             for
             as
             
             for
             those
             Divine
             Dreams
             ,
             which
             are
             design'd
             to
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             under
             the
             Emblem
             of
             an
             Allegorical
             Representation
             ,
             or
             to
             convey
             some
             new
             commands
             to
             men
             in
             order
             to
             some
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             design
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             need
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             for
             the
             undertaking
             and
             executing
             of
             it
             :
             I
             conceive
             that
             time
             is
             now
             wholly
             expir'd
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             and
             boast
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             impostors
             ,
             who
             would
             abuse
             the
             world
             by
             their
             feigned
             visions
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             private
             interest
             ;
             or
             else
             fools
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             brains
             disturb'd
             by
             Hypocondriack
             vapours
             :
             for
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             now
             under
             the
             legal
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             proper
             place
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             such
             were
             necessary
             for
             its
             establishment
             .
             And
             if
             I
             may
             here
             speak
             my
             own
             thoughts
             of
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             people
             
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             Poland
             and
             Germany
             have
             pretended
             to
             Divine
             visions
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             accuse
             them
             of
             imposture
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             given
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             their
             Piety
             ;
             but
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             actions
             they
             had
             some
             transport
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             some
             other
             cause
             then
             what
             was
             truly
             Divine
             .
             They
             were
             persons
             who
             partly
             out
             of
             devotion
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             great
             curiosity
             ,
             did
             extraordinarily
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             and
             the
             other
             Prophesies
             :
             the
             constancy
             they
             us'd
             herein
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             affection
             they
             did
             it
             with
             ,
             imprinted
             in
             their
             memories
             the
             Idea's
             of
             those
             things
             they
             there
             saw
             ;
             and
             the
             Copies
             of
             those
             fair
             tables
             ,
             where
             future
             events
             were
             represented
             ,
             having
             given
             a
             tincture
             to
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             things
             have
             hereupon
             superven'd
             ,
             which
             have
             
             contributed
             to
             their
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             dreams
             and
             the
             things
             they
             imagin'd
             they
             saw
             in
             their
             extasies
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             fell
             into
             ,
             were
             real
             and
             Divine
             visions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             suffer'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             hopes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             expect
             in
             due
             time
             a
             great
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             a
             terrible
             subversion
             of
             all
             those
             States
             and
             Powers
             ,
             which
             now
             oppose
             the
             establishing
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             since
             they
             desir'd
             this
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             zeal
             and
             passion
             ,
             they
             hereupon
             easily
             imagin'd
             it
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             indubitable
             .
             For
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             divers
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             have
             some
             seeming
             appearance
             of
             some
             such
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             frailties
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             easily
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             desire
             
             should
             be
             true
             .
             Besides
             the
             melancholy
             humour
             ,
             which
             was
             naturally
             predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             hardships
             and
             anxieties
             they
             underwent
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             go
             well
             to
             their
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             own
             private
             concerns
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             much
             more
             please
             them
             ;
             all
             these
             concurring
             together
             ,
             made
             them
             very
             ready
             to
             receive
             all
             impressions
             of
             phansy
             ,
             which
             might
             show
             them
             either
             any
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             mitigation
             of
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             their
             bodies
             were
             so
             affected
             with
             the
             passions
             of
             their
             souls
             and
             with
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             humours
             ,
             which
             were
             predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             some
             black
             melancholy
             indispositions
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             very
             strange
             accidents
             .
             Be
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             meerly
             dream'd
             ,
             or
             that
             waking
             
             they
             were
             surpris'd
             with
             some
             transport
             of
             phansy
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             soul
             was
             perfectly
             abstracted
             and
             separated
             from
             their
             body
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             commerce
             with
             the
             senses
             (
             for
             that
             doth
             sometimes
             happen
             in
             Hypocondriack
             distempers
             )
             these
             
               Apocalyptical
               Images
            
             were
             thus
             put
             into
             a
             violent
             motion
             ,
             and
             fram'd
             in
             their
             imaginations
             these
             pretended
             visions
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             since
             related
             to
             us
             .
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             the
             operation
             of
             some
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             who
             seek
             all
             imaginable
             occasions
             to
             deceive
             both
             the
             sound
             and
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             who
             help'd
             to
             joyn
             together
             and
             to
             paint
             these
             representations
             in
             the
             brains
             of
             those
             poor
             people
             :
             And
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             a
             great
             part
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             those
             images
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             their
             pretended
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             did
             either
             signifie
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             yet
             their
             vanity
             and
             falseness
             have
             been
             confuted
             by
             the
             events
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             those
             people
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             now
             boast
             of
             Visions
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             Divine
             Inspirations
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             extasies
             ,
             and
             strange
             transportations
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             
               tremblings
               and
               quakings
            
             would
             represent
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Enthusiasts
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             I
             should
             very
             much
             wonder
             if
             honest
             and
             understanding
             men
             should
             favour
             their
             frenfies
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             understanding
             and
             prudence
             ,
             and
             of
             sober
             and
             well
             setled
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             smoak
             which
             fills
             empty
             brains
             with
             dark
             and
             phantastick
             imaginations
             ;
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             puts
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             into
             a
             grave
             and
             sober
             constitution
             ,
             which
             gives
             both
             joy
             within
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             edification
             to
             others
             without
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             expose
             the
             true
             Religion
             to
             the
             laughter
             of
             its
             enemies
             and
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             sober
             and
             intelligent
             men
             ,
             by
             its
             indecent
             and
             unnatural
             motions
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             those
             dreams
             which
             may
             proceed
             meerly
             from
             the
             impression
             and
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             yet
             some
             examples
             of
             that
             nature
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             they
             may
             concern
             themselves
             in
             those
             illusions
             which
             happen
             to
             men
             sleeping
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             imprint
             upon
             them
             some
             false
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             Superstition
             ;
             or
             thus
             more
             to
             excite
             and
             inflame
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             into
             more
             disorder
             .
             And
             as
             for
             good
             ones
             ,
             although
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             more
             especially
             employ'd
             in
             things
             relating
             to
             Religion
             ,
             be
             now
             pass'd
             ;
             yet
             they
             still
             continue
             to
             be
             Ministers
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             what
             relates
             to
             civil
             life
             ,
             and
             humane
             society
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             faithful
             and
             the
             defense
             of
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Christ.
             And
             as
             then
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             sometimes
             appear
             to
             men
             waking
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             not
             incredible
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             may
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             convey
             the
             notices
             of
             some
             things
             by
             dreams
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             examples
             of
             both
             kinds
             in
             the
             books
             of
             those
             who
             have
             made
             collections
             of
             such
             memorable
             instances
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             late
             Monsieur
             Cameron
             ,
             a
             Person
             whose
             memory
             will
             be
             ever
             blessed
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Monsieur
             Calignon
             ,
             Chancellor
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             vertue
             ,
             a
             memorable
             passage
             that
             befel
             him
             in
             Bearne
             :
             He
             went
             into
             a
             certain
             Town
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             either
             for
             diversion
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             reason
             ,
             relating
             to
             his
             health
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             acquaint
             me
             either
             with
             the
             place
             or
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             journey
             ;
             one
             night
             as
             he
             was
             asleep
             ,
             he
             heard
             a
             voice
             which
             call'd
             him
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             Calignon
             ;
             
             hereupon
             waking
             and
             hearing
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             imagin'd
             that
             he
             had
             dream'd
             ,
             and
             fell
             asleep
             again
             ;
             a
             little
             after
             he
             heard
             the
             same
             voice
             ,
             calling
             him
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             greater
             impression
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             being
             awaken'd
             he
             call'd
             his
             wife
             ,
             who
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             what
             had
             happen'd
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             both
             lay
             waking
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             expecting
             whether
             they
             might
             hear
             the
             voice
             again
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             would
             say
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             them
             ;
             At
             last
             the
             voice
             awaken'd
             him
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             calling
             him
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             advis'd
             him
             to
             retire
             presently
             out
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             his
             family
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             plague
             would
             rage
             horribly
             in
             that
             place
             within
             few
             days
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             well
             that
             he
             followed
             this
             direction
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             within
             few
             days
             after
             the
             plague
             began
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             destroy'd
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             .
             
             This
             was
             certainly
             an
             Angel
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             favourable
             and
             benign
             providence
             of
             God
             drew
             him
             out
             of
             that
             danger
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             been
             unavoidable
             .
             For
             whether
             the
             plague
             came
             by
             the
             infection
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Communication
             of
             some
             infectious
             persons
             ,
             or
             whether
             some
             Sorcerers
             and
             Witches
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             do
             )
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             diffuse
             their
             infectious
             poisons
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             which
             did
             not
             exceed
             the
             knowledge
             of
             an
             Angel.
             Now
             if
             these
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             appointed
             as
             a
             guard
             to
             pious
             men
             in
             obedience
             to
             God's
             Command
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             by
             speaking
             give
             them
             such
             advertisements
             ,
             they
             also
             by
             the
             same
             command
             may
             convey
             the
             same
             notices
             to
             them
             by
             dreams
             .
             The
             history
             of
             the
             last
             age
             doth
             so
             fully
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             of
             Lewis
             of
             Bourbon
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             doubt
             thereof
             .
             
             A
             little
             before
             his
             journey
             from
             Dreux
             ,
             he
             dream'd
             that
             he
             had
             fought
             three
             battels
             ,
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             got
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             where
             his
             three
             great
             Enemies
             were
             slain
             .
             But
             that
             at
             last
             he
             also
             was
             mortally
             wounded
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             they
             were
             laid
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             he
             also
             was
             laid
             upon
             their
             dead
             bodies
             .
             The
             event
             was
             remarkable
             :
             for
             the
             Mareshal
             de
             S
             t
             André
             was
             kill'd
             at
             Dreux
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
               Francis
            
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             at
             Orleans
             ,
             the
             Connestable
             of
             Montmorency
             at
             S
             t
             Dennis
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Triumvirate
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             had
             sworn
             the
             ruine
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             Prince
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             he
             himself
             was
             slain
             at
             Bassac
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             continuation
             of
             deaths
             and
             Funerals
             .
          
           
             Although
             there
             were
             some
             Circumstances
             in
             the
             dream
             which
             did
             
             not
             exactly
             agree
             with
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             imagined
             that
             his
             Enemies
             died
             in
             three
             battels
             ;
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             died
             otherwise
             ,
             being
             assassinated
             by
             Poltrot
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             conceiv'd
             in
             his
             dream
             ,
             that
             he
             always
             came
             off
             victorious
             ,
             for
             he
             himself
             was
             taken
             at
             Dreux
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             victory
             at
             S
             t
             Dennis
             was
             disputed
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             at
             Bassac
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             Battel
             too
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             this
             vision
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             very
             admirable
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             events
             :
             But
             there
             might
             be
             something
             natural
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             formation
             of
             the
             images
             in
             the
             phansie
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             For
             he
             having
             the
             temperature
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             being
             brought
             up
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             Commanding
             an
             Army
             ,
             might
             easily
             dream
             of
             Battels
             ,
             the
             evening
             
             before
             so
             great
             a
             Combat
             .
             And
             he
             himself
             seem'd
             sufficiently
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             when
             repeating
             the
             dream
             he
             us'd
             this
             Preface
             ;
             
               I
               know
               very
               well
               that
               we
               must
               not
               give
               any
               credit
               to
               dreams
               ,
               but
               yet
               I
               must
               relate
               to
               you
               what
               I
               dream'd
               last
               night
               ,
            
             and
             in
             truth
             one
             who
             thus
             speaks
             sufficiently
             testifies
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             that
             his
             dream
             appear'd
             to
             him
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             made
             a
             great
             impression
             upon
             his
             mind
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             absolutely
             supernatural
             ,
             seeing
             he
             somewhat
             doubted
             whether
             he
             should
             make
             any
             relation
             of
             it
             :
             But
             nevertheless
             ,
             an
             Angel
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             given
             some
             little
             foresight
             of
             the
             success
             of
             these
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Captains
             ,
             might
             very
             well
             concern
             himself
             herein
             by
             his
             permission
             ,
             with
             design
             to
             give
             the
             Prince
             some
             advertisement
             ;
             for
             he
             might
             draw
             this
             advantage
             from
             hence
             ,
             either
             
             not
             to
             continue
             the
             War
             any
             longer
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             escape
             death
             ,
             or
             seriously
             to
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             see
             his
             enemies
             to
             depart
             this
             life
             :
             and
             both
             these
             things
             were
             worthy
             of
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             care
             of
             the
             life
             of
             this
             great
             Prince
             and
             also
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             There
             are
             also
             several
             memorable
             things
             of
             such
             who
             were
             saved
             from
             the
             Massacre
             ,
             by
             the
             advertisement
             of
             dreams
             ,
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             no
             reasonable
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             punctual
             accomplishment
             did
             sufficiently
             evidence
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             intention
             here
             is
             not
             to
             report
             histories
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             Theological
             and
             Rational
             Reflexions
             upon
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             the
             conclusion
             I
             draw
             hence
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             not
             now
             tied
             his
             hands
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             may
             still
             give
             such
             notices
             
             to
             men
             ,
             although
             this
             be
             done
             very
             rarely
             :
             However
             we
             may
             here
             make
             this
             observation
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             when
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             such
             miracles
             as
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             (
             for
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             only
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             )
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             examine
             whether
             they
             be
             done
             by
             good
             or
             bad
             ones
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             suffer
             not
             our selves
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             the
             seducement
             of
             lies
             and
             error
             ;
             so
             here
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             great
             circumspection
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             nocturnal
             visions
             .
             All
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             are
             either
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             evil
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             or
             indifferent
             and
             intermediate
             betwixt
             these
             ;
             if
             then
             any
             such
             dream
             induce
             us
             to
             a
             good
             action
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             there
             can
             follow
             no
             bad
             event
             ,
             such
             a
             dream
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             suspected
             by
             us
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             incline
             us
             to
             any
             evil
             ,
             we
             ought
             absolutely
             
             to
             condemn
             and
             reject
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             delusion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             indifferent
             actions
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             accompany
             them
             ,
             usually
             determining
             their
             nature
             ,
             I
             would
             here
             rather
             be
             guided
             by
             Prudence
             and
             Charity
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             our
             conversation
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             inducement
             and
             perswasion
             of
             dreams
             .
             And
             nevertheless
             where
             Prudence
             and
             Charity
             should
             both
             agree
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             vision
             ,
             I
             do
             declare
             that
             such
             an
             inducement
             to
             me
             would
             be
             very
             considerable
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             dreams
             that
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             .
             I
             suppose
             that
             where
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             their
             causes
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             ,
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             discover'd
             their
             vanity
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             great
             weakness
             of
             mind
             or
             a
             superstition
             very
             unworthy
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             least
             to
             rely
             on
             
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             conjecturing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             come
             ,
             or
             for
             founding
             our
             resolutions
             of
             least
             importance
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             here
             give
             two
             advertisements
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             respects
             the
             health
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Soul.
             First
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             regard
             to
             our
             dreams
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             furnish
             us
             with
             some
             indications
             concerning
             the
             constitution
             of
             our
             own
             bodies
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             mark
             out
             any
             fault
             in
             our
             tempers
             ,
             or
             any
             disorder
             in
             the
             humours
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             threaten
             us
             with
             some
             disease
             or
             sickness
             ,
             that
             then
             we
             may
             provide
             against
             it
             by
             the
             Course
             of
             Physick
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             if
             the
             frequency
             of
             certain
             dreams
             ,
             and
             their
             evil
             quality
             ,
             do
             inform
             us
             that
             we
             are
             inclin'd
             to
             some
             vicious
             passions
             (
             although
             this
             may
             be
             better
             known
             by
             our
             actions
             
             waking
             ,
             then
             by
             our
             dreams
             )
             that
             we
             then
             endeavour
             to
             correct
             them
             by
             Christian
             Morality
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             since
             as
             Philosophers
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             the
             quality
             of
             dreams
             is
             a
             sign
             and
             token
             not
             only
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             vertuous
             have
             always
             the
             most
             sober
             and
             temperate
             dreams
             ,
             every
             one
             therefore
             ought
             carefully
             ,
             to
             give
             himself
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             be
             not
             importun'd
             and
             molested
             with
             turbulent
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             most
             Honoured
             Brother
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             results
             of
             my
             thoughts
             when
             at
             certain
             spare
             hours
             in
             my
             journey
             I
             set
             my self
             to
             meditate
             on
             this
             subject
             :
             if
             other
             affairs
             had
             not
             deny'd
             me
             further
             leisure
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             had
             not
             been
             upon
             other
             designs
             ,
             which
             I
             both
             promised
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             been
             
             long
             expected
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             bestow'd
             more
             care
             and
             study
             in
             this
             little
             Work.
             All
             that
             I
             was
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             partly
             doubted
             whether
             I
             could
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             set
             Pen
             to
             Paper
             :
             Such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             heartily
             present
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             esteem
             it
             happy
             ,
             if
             it
             receive
             your
             Approbation
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             that
             which
             you
             receive
             from
             the
             publick
             ought
             to
             render
             your
             testimony
             beyond
             exception
             .
             Sir
             ,
             I
             beg
             the
             assistance
             of
             your
             good
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             me
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             would
             give
             me
             grace
             and
             strength
             to
             finish
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             put
             into
             my
             mind
             to
             undertake
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             but
             principally
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             hindrances
             I
             meet
             withal
             ,
             he
             would
             strengthen
             me
             with
             his
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             finish
             my
             course
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             people
             .
             And
             I
             also
             do
             heartily
             pray
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
             heap
             upon
             you
             the
             choisest
             of
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             am
             assuredly
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Most
             Honoured
             Brother
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             Amyraut
             .
          
           
             Saumur
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             the
             year
             .
             1659.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             Page
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Natural
             Dreams
             and
             their
             several
             Causes
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             Angelical
             Dreams
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             some
             rational
             reflexions
             on
             Particular
             ones
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             Divine
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Characters
             by
             which
             they
             might
             know
             that
             those
             Dreams
             were
             truly
             Divine
             ,
             and
             not
             vain
             Delusions
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Whether
             God
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Revelation
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             now
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             101.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
  

